<B7AFBDC3BEC C1D6B3E2C7C1B7CEBDC3B5F95F33B1B32E687770>

Transcription

1 2017 년 12 월 1 일 ( 금 ) 한정숙 ( 한국러시아사학회회장 )

2

3 세계사속의러시아혁명 * 한정숙 ( 서울대학교서양사학과 ) 1) 100.,,, , )...,. * 발표자가신동아 2017년 3월호에게재한 러시아혁명 100주년, 열광과좌절의유산 가운데몇문장이이발제문에다시실려있음을밝힙니다. 1) 러시아혁명 이라는말의용법에대해잠시생각해보겠습니다. 러시아- 소련바깥에서는러시아혁명은러시아력 10월 25-6일 ( 오늘날의양력으로는 11월 7-8일 ) 에일어난 10월혁명을중심으로그전후에일어난일련의변화과정을가리켜왔습니다. 러시아혁명 은흔히 볼셰비키혁명 이라는용어와동일시됩니다. 망명이후 러시아혁명사 (Leon Trotsky, The History of the Russian Revolution, 3 vols., translated by Max Eastman, New York, 1937) 를쓴트로츠키도마찬가지이고, 한국연구자들도모두그러한의미로이말을써왔습니다. 이발표에서도이용례를따릅니다. 다만혁명사에서논자를막론하고 10월혁명의서막으로서 2월혁명은반드시포함시키지만혁명의종료시기를언제로볼것인가에대해서는의견이천차만별입니다. 스티브스미스처럼신경제정책시기까지혁명기로보는논자도있고 (S. A. Smith, Russia in Revolution: An Empire in Crisis, 1890 to 1928, Oxford University Press, 2017) 러시아혁명의수정주의적해석의대표자인쉴라피츠패트릭처럼스탈린체제까지를혁명기로보는사람도있습니다. (Sheila Fitzpatrick, The Russian Revolution, 4th edition Oxford University Press, 2017) 소련에서는 러시아혁명 이라는말이쓰이지않고보통 1905년혁명, 2월혁명, 10월대혁명등의용어가사용되었습니다. 볼셰비키혁명을가리키는소련학계의공식용어는 사회주의 10월대혁명 이었고 위대한 10월 (Великая Октябрь) 이라는말도빈번하게쓰였으며일반적으로는 10월 (Октябрь) 이라는말이사용되었습니다. 소련해체이후에는 10월혁명 대신 10월정변 (октябрьский переворот) 이라는말도종종사용되어왔습니다. переворот라는말은 революция 대신사용되면서 10월혁명에대한부정적함의를담은말처럼해석되기도했지만중립적으로사용되기도합니다. 최근에는러시아학계에서도러시아대혁명이라는말로써 1905년혁명부터 1917년 2월혁명, 10월볼셰비키혁명까지이르는복합적혁명과정을칭하는경향이나타나고있습니다. 더이상 10월혁명만을초점에놓지는않는다고볼수도있습니다. 그러면서도역사학자르이스코프나슈빈이사용하는 러시아대혁명 이라는말은이복합적이고포괄적인과정이프랑스혁명에못지않은역사적의미를가지고있다는자부심을표현합니다. Д. Ю. Лысков, Великая русская революция (Москва Книжный дом <<Либроком>>, 2012); Александр Шубин, Великая Российская революция: от февраля к октябрю 1917 года (Москва: Родина Медиа, 2014). 주로원로세대에속하는정통레닌주의자들은러시아혁명을칭하는데여전히 10월 이라는용어를쓰고있습니다. Вершина Великой Революции. К 100-летию Октября. Под общей редакцией Б. Ф. Славина, А. В. Бузгалина (Москва: Алгоритм, 2017). 2) 코린아마셰, < 푸틴정부가 혁명 100주년 기념행사를꺼리는이유 >, << 르몽드디플로마티크 >>, 2017년 3월호, 8쪽

4 ??...,.. ( 雜沓 ).,,, 7, ,, ) (, )..,. ( )...,.., ),,.. 5).. ( 假拂 ). 3) 1889 년에열린파리만국박람회는프랑스혁명 100 주년을기념하는성대한행사였고에펠탑역시이를기념하여세워진가장유명한조형물이었습니다. 4) 러시아혁명에대한 1 세기에걸친해석의역사에대해서는한정숙, 세계를뒤흔든혁명 에대한열광, 비판, 성찰 : 러시아혁명 100 년, 해석의역사, 정재원, 최진석편, 다시돌아보는러시아혁명 100 년 1 ( 문학과지성, 2017), 쪽을참조하십시오. 5) E. Sylvia Pankhurst, The British Workers and Soviet Russia, The Revolutionary Age, August 9, ( 검색일 : )

5 .....,. -. 6). 10 /,,. ( ).,... (.).., ,.. 혁명의내적측면 : 대안적근대화 ,. 2 ( 準 ) , 2. 6) E. Hobsbawm, The Age of Revolution (New York: Vintage Books, 1996), 2 쪽.

6 , 10, ,. 1..,,, ( ).(, ),. 1918, ( )....,,, ,

7 ... 7) 1991,.,. 20 ( ).,, < > 17, ( ) ( ) ) ,. 9)..,....,.,,.. 10) ) 순수하게경제체제의면에서러시아혁명의테르미도르반동에대해서말한다면신경제정책이 1 차테르미도르반동이었을것이고스탈린은이를뒤엎은것이었으며고르바초프의페레스트로이카는 2 차테르미도르에해당한다고할수있습니다. 8) E. Pravilova, A Public Empire: Property and the Quest for the Common Good in Imperial Russia (Princeton & Oxford: Princeton University Press, 2014), 쪽. 9) E. Pravilova, A Public Empire, 42 쪽. 10) 영국의러시아사전문가스티브스미스교수는최근한국언론과의인터뷰에서여성해방운동을러시아혁명이남긴가장중요한유산의하나로손꼽았습니다. < 볼셰비키혁명이후암울한러시아봤다면마르크스경악했을것 > ( 인터뷰 100 주년맞은러시아혁명전문가스티브스미스교수 ) << 중앙일보 >> 2017 년 11 월 4 일, 19 쪽.

8 . 1.,..,..,.,. 11) ,. ( 停滯 ). 혁명의민족 국제관계적측면...,,,.,...,,..,. 10 (korenizatsiia),,..,.,,.. 11) Konrad H. Jarausch, "The GDR as Welfare Dictatorship", Konrad Hugo Jarausch, Dictatorship as Experience: Towards a Socio-Cultural History of the GDR(New York; Oxford: Berghahn Books, 1999), 47 쪽. 동독의경우에리히호네커의집권이후가족정책은복지국가의모범에가까웠습니다. 소련의초기여성정책은아주선구적이었으나후기로가면서후퇴했고 년대동독수준은아니었습니다. 또한여성의사회적권리는크게신장되었지만스탈린집권이후에는정치적영역에서여성의대표성은매우낮았습니다.

9 ,. 2.?...,. ( 2,.),..,., ( 反 ) , 1960,. 12)..? ).,.....,,,..,, 14).?,, 12) 소련내부만보더라도스탈린주의라는혁명변질과정을겪은후에도소련이이차대전후응집력을가진사회로존속할수있었던것은반파시즘투쟁이라는공동의기억이있었기때문입니다. 13) 자크랑시에르, 정치적인것의가장자리에서, 양창렬옮김 ( 길, 2008), 쪽. 14) W. D. Kay, Toward a Theory of Cultural Policy in Non-Market, Ideological Societies, Journal of Cultural Economics December 1983, Volume 7, Issue 2, 쪽.

10 ...,,..?.. 1,....,,.,,. (Affirmative Action Empire). 15).,,,...,.., ),,..,.., ) Terry Martin, The Affirmative Action Empire The Affirmative Action Empire: Nations and Nationalism in the Soviet Union, (Ithaca; London: Cornell University Press, 2001) 16) E. C. Welskopf, Schauplatzwechsel und Pulsation des Fortschritts, in E. Schulin(hrsg.). Universalgeschichte(Köln, 1974), 쪽.

11 , ,, ,, 미완의혁명 ,,,. 17), , ),. 17) Вершина Великой Революции. К 100-летию Октября, 1176 쪽. 18) 같은책, 1172 쪽.

12 ..,.,..,.,, ,.,.. 21, ,.

13 제 1 부 러시아혁명, 이상과현실 2017 년 12월 1일 ( 금 ) I 세션 사회 : 이정희 ( 영남대 ) 발표 1 러시아 2월혁명과자유주의자들 : 밀류코프와로쟌코박상철 ( 전남대 ) 발표 2 러시아혁명과작업장민주주의류한수 ( 상명대 ) 발표 3 러시아혁명과볼셰비키의민주주의외교관노경덕 ( 이화여대 ) 발표 4 러시아혁명과여성기계형 ( 한양대 )

14

15 러시아 2 월혁명과자유주의자들 : 밀류코프와로쟌코 박상철 ( 전남대 ) 1. 서론 , ,, (М. В. Родзянко) (П. Н. Милюков) (Земцы-октябристы),., ,. 2. 국가두마임시위원회과권력문제

16 , [ ].,..,..,. 4, 8., 4, , 6, 2.., 3,.,,... 27, ,.. (В. В. Шульгин),,,.,.,.,,...

17 ,,.. 3. 로쟌코와책임내각또는국가두마내각 2 27.,,, , ,,.. [ ] ,., 1 10.,. 10,., , , 27,. 28

18 (Н. Н. Иванов, ), (Вологое), [ ], [ ]. (Псков), [ ], ? 2.,. 27, 28...,.,. 27, (Н. В. Рузский). 2...,. 2...

19 4. 밀류코프와사회적신뢰내각 ,. 2, 1, 2, 3, 4 2, 5, 6.,.?.., [ ].....[ ]... 2., ,.. 3 1,.,. 11 4,,,,, (цензовый),,

20 .,....,,,..,., ). 2)., 결론 ,.

21 . 27., 1915,. 1915,,. 2 2, 2., ,.,.., , , [ ].., 2.., [ ]

22 .,.

23 러시아혁명과작업장민주주의 류한수 ( 상명대 )

24

25 러시아혁명과볼셰비키의민주주의외교관 : 평화포고에서브레스트리토프스크까지 노경덕 ( 이화여자대학교 ) 1. 서론. 10., (Acton, 1997: 5-7),,,.,. 2, 1905 (Fainsod, 1953; Schapiro, 1955; Daniels, 1960). 1) , (Rosenberg and Young; 1982; Smith, 1983; Sirianni, 1987; Farber, 1990).,, (Протасов, 1997; Булдаков, 2010). 10.,,,,...,. 10,..,.,. 1) 이런반공주의해석은페레스트로이카및소련해체와함께부활했다 (Pipes, 1990; Figes, 1996; McMeekin, 2017).

26 / ,., 1. 2),. 2. 본론 1) 평화포고에서휴전협정까지 10 (декрет о мире) ( 11 8 : ), ,,., (Ленин, 1974: 13-18) 14 (Carr, 1953: 10, 13)....,,,.... 3), 2) 유일한예외가카아였다. 하지만그도이전환으로인해생긴이전과이후시기의차이를명확히드러내지는못했다 (Carr, 1953: 3-108). 3) 10 월 일의혁명으로탄생하고, 노동자, 병사그리고농민대표소비에트들에기초하고있는우리노동자와농민의정부는전쟁중에있는민중들과그들의정부들에게공정하고민주적인평화를위한즉각적협상을시작할것을촉구하

27 ,...,..,,. (Ленин, 1974: 15). 17, , , (Carr, 1953: 12-13)., (Ленин, 1974: 15).,..,.,,..,..., (Троцкий, 1925: ).,., (Trotsky, 1930: 268). (Debo, 1979: 52)...,,,.., 는바이다 (Ленин, 1974: 13).

28 .,, -,,, (Carr, 1953: 18-19).,., (Carr, 1953: 19-20)..,.,.,, (Craig Nation, 1992: 8-9)....,..,., (Троцкий, 1925: ).,.,..,, ,.,,,, (Craig Nation, 1992: 9)..,,, (Carr, 1953: 28)., [ ]

29 (Троцкий, 1925: )., (Троцкий, 1925: ) (Wheeler-Bennet, 1938: ).,,...,,.,. (Carr, 1953: 29).,..,.,, (Wheeler-Bennet, 1938: 379).,. 2) 강화회담의시작 , 28...,..., (Debo, 1979: ).

30 . 14,., (radiotelegram).. (Debo, 1979: ).. 18.,,,.,.. (Фельштинский, 1992: 88-89) ,.,,.,.,, (Фельштинский, 1992: )...,., (Carr, 1953: 33; Фельштинский, 1992: 75)....,., (Ленин, 1974: 180). 1.,,,.,,.,.,,,.

31 , (Ленин, 1974: )..,,.., (Ленин, 1974: ).,.,,..,.,. (Ленин, 1974: )., , ,., (Ленин, 1974: 478). 3. 3,.,,.. (Протоколы, 1958: ; Ленин, 1974: ).,,. 3 (Deutscher, 1954: 375).,

32 .. -,.,. 1 30,., [ ] ( Carr, 1953: 37) (Wheeler-Bennet, 1938: )....., ) 브레스트리토프스크조약의조인과그이후. (Smith, 2017: 157).,,.,,., (Протоколы, 1958: ; Ленин, 1974: ).., (Dvinsk) (Trotsky, 1930: 305) , , (Протоколы, 1958: ; Ленин, 1974: ).

33 (Ленин, 1974: 491). 3 3.,. 4). 5),,..., (Debo, 1979: ), (Wheeler-Bennet, 1938: 405)..... (Carr, 1953: 71-72). 7 4., (Trotsky, 1930: 383) ,.. (маневрировать) (Ленин, 1969: 33-34).,..,.,..,,,,., (Ленин, 1969: 92). 4) 영국역사가모즐리는이를 절단과거세 (dismemberment and emasculation) 로표현하기도했다 (Mawdsley, 2005: 33). 5) 가장비판적인평가중하나로영국역사가스와인의것이있다 (Swain, 2017: ).

34 ... (Debo, 1994: 21-22),, (Kocho-Williams, 2012: 52-54).., (Carr, 1953: 69). 1922,, (Craig Nation, 1992: 40). 2. (Carr, 1953: 72).,,..,. 7. [ ].., (Седьмой, 1962: 195)...,..,,. 3, (Carr, 1953: 72-73).,,., ,.,,,,., (Carr, 1953: 81). (Фельштинский,

35 1992: ) ,.,.,., (Wheeler-Bennett, 1939: 436) ,.., 결론 ,..,,..,..,.,,., (Ленин, 1974: 247)....,.,.

36 참고문헌 1) Протоколы ЦК РСДРП(б) (август февраль 1918). Москва Седьмой екстренный съезд РКП(б). Москва Ленин, В Полное собрание сочинений, том 35. Москва Ленин, В Полное собрание сочинений, том 36. Москва Троцкий. Л Сочинения. Том 3, часть 2. Москва-Ленинград Trotsky, L My Life. Charles Schribner s Sons Wheeler-Bennett, J Brest-Litovsk: the Forgotten Peace. Macmillan. 2) Булдаков В.П Красная смута. Природа и последствия революционного насилия Издательство, 2-е издание, РОССПЭН. Фельштинский. Ю Крушение мировой революции. Брестский мир. Октябрь 1917-ноябрь ТЕРРА. Протасов Л.Г Всероссийское учредительное собрание. История рождения и гибели. РОССПЭН. Acton, E. ed., Critical Companion to the Russian Revolution, Indiana University Press. Craig Nation, R Black Earth, Red Star: A History of Soviet Security Policy, Cornell University Press. Carr, E. H The Bolshevik Revolution , Volume 3. Penguin. Daniels, R The Conscience of the Revolution: Communist Opposition in Soviet Russia, Harvard University Press. Debo, R Revolution and Survival: The Foreign Policy of Soviet Russia, University of Toronto Press. Debo, R G. V. Chicherin: A Historical Perspective. in Gabriel Gorodetsky ed., Soviet Foreign Policy, : A Retrospective. Frank Cass. Deutscher, I The Prophet Armed: Trotsky, Oxford Univeristy Press. Fainsod, M How Russia Is Ruled. Harvard University Press. Farber, S Before Stalinism: The Rise and Fall of Soviet Democracy. Polity. Figes, O A People s Tragedy: The Russian Revolution, Viking. Kocho-Williams, Alastair Russian and Soviet Diplomacy, Palgrave. Mawdsley, E The Russian Civil War. Pegasus. McMeekin, S The Russian Revolution: A New History. Basic Books. Pipes, R The Russian Revolution. Vintage. Rosenberg, W. and Young, M Transforming Russia and China: Revolutionary Struggle in the Twentieth Century. Oxford University Press. Schapiro, L The Origins of the Communist Autocracy. G. Bell and Sons, Sirianni, C Workers Control and Socialist Democracy: The Soviet Experience. Verso. Smith, S Red Petrograd: Revolution in the Factories, Cambridge University Press.

37 Smith, S Russia in Revolution: An Empire in Crisis, Oxford University Press. Swain, G A Short History of the Russian Revolution. I.B.Tauris.

38

39 러시아혁명과여성 기계형 ( 한양대 )

40

41 제 1 부 러시아혁명, 이상과현실 2017 년 12월 1일 ( 금 ) 2 세션 사회 : 최종술 ( 상명대 ) 발표 1 러시아혁명과영화 - 레닌의시각이미지라승도 ( 한국외대 ) 발표 2 샤갈- 말레비치- 혁명이지연 ( 한국외대 ) 발표 3 러시아혁명과 Nikolai A. Semashko의소련보건의료체제신영전 ( 한양대 ) 발표 4 러시아혁명과교육시스템의변화박태성 ( 부산외대 )

42

43 러시아혁명과영화 : 레닌의시각이미지 라승도 ( 한국외대 ),., V.I. 1) ( ) , (Emmanuel Hamon) (L'utopie des images de la révolution russe, 2017) ) 3) 1930~40, ~30, 4). (10 ) 1920~30. 5) 1) Максим Горький, В.И.Ленин, Полное собрание сочинение. Художественные произведения в двадцати пяти томах. Том двадцатый: рассказы, очерки, воспоминания, (Москва: Наука, 1974), с ) 프랑스와러시아합작으로제작된이다큐멘터리영화는 2017 년 9 월제 74 회베니스국제영화제에서첫선을보였다. 이후이영화는 2017 년 10 월 꿈의힘 : 카메라렌즈를통해보는 10 월혁명 (Сила мечты. Октябрьская революция сквозь объектив киноаппарата) 이라는제목으로모스크바신아르바트거리 옥탸브리 극장에서상영됐다. 이영화에는러시아모스필모폰드 (Мосфильмофонд) 와국립영화사진자료문서고 (Российский государственный архив кинофотодокум ентов), 프랑스툴루즈시네마테크프랑세즈 (Cinémathèque Française) 등에보관되어있던 1920~30 년대희귀필름들을디지털기술로복원하여매우선명한화질로당시대표영화장면과이미지, 감독과배우의모습을처음보여줬다. 필자는 87 분짜리극장판완본을지난 10 월 16 일 옥탸브리 극장에서봤다. 53 분으로줄어든축약본은현재유튜브사이트 ( 에공개되어있다. 3) Richard Taylor and Ian Christie (eds.), Lev Kuleshov: The Art of Cinema, The Film Factory: Russian and Soviet Cinema in Documents, (London: Routledge, 1994), p ) Ibid., p ) Gal Kirn, Eisenstein, Vertov and Medvedkin: Revolutionary Cinefication and Communist Subjectivity, Kinokultura, Issue 58 (2007). 이논문에서저자는특히 1930~40 년대에활동한소비에트영화감독알렉산드르메드베

44 .,,,, 1920,. 6).,. 7)., % 25%. 8) ,. 9) 100. (хроника) , 1918.,.. 10) 드킨이 영화열차 (Кинопоезд) 를통해도입한영화제작과배급의혁명적변화를새롭게조명했다. 저자가강조한새로운영화제작과배급이낳은커다른변화는 탈중심화 현상이다. 이것은지가베르토프의다큐멘터리영화 카메라를든사나이 (Человек с киноаппаратом, 1929) 에서도찾아볼수있다. 6) 하승우, 혁명과영화적기억, 문화과학, 90 (2017), p ) 데이비드길레스피, 러시아영화 : 문화적기억과미학적전통 ( 서울 : 그린비, 2015), p ) Анатолий Луначарский, Беседа с В. И. Лениным о кино, Самое важное из всех искусств. Ленин о кино (М., 1963), с ) 레닌숭배와관련하여소비에트영화를연구한결과가있기는하지만, 이연구는레닌의영화이미지를구체적으로분석하지않고특정작가의영화시나리오에담긴관련내용을다루고있다. Rashit Yangirov, Onwards and Upwards!: The Origins of the Lenin Cult in Soviet Cinema, Richard Taylor & D. W. Spring (eds.), Stalinism and Soviet Cinema (London: Rougtledge, 1993), pp 그밖에, 포스터나회화에서묘사된레닌의시각이미지를연구한논문이나도서는적잖이있지만, 영화의시각이미지로재현된레닌을집중적으로연구한논문이나도서는많이찾아보기어려웠다. 소비에트영화사책등에서영화속에시각화된레닌의이미지를단편적, 부분적으로다룬작업은더러있다. 10) Образ Ленина в кино - история советской Ленинианы, obrazleninav-kino-istoriya-sovetskoy-leninianyi

45 러시아 혁명과 영화: 레닌의 시각 이미지 45 미하일 롬과 마리야 슬라빈스카야가 1969년에 공동 제작한 다큐멘터리 영화 살아 있는 레닌 (Живой Ленин) 등에서 중요한 일부로 쓰였다. 여기서 짐작할 수 있듯이, 레닌은 살아 있었을 때부터 이미 영화 매체에 자주 등장했고 어쩌면 바로 이 과정에서 영화 매체의 잠재력을 통찰하고 이것을 혁명 사업에서 적극적으로 활용해 야 한다고 주장했을 것이다.11) 분명한 점은 레닌의 시각 이미지가 혁명과 영화의 관계에서 핵심 연결고리 가운데 하나였다는 것이다. 이는 레닌이 그의 사후에 극영화에서 살아 있는 배우의 연기를 통해 역동적인 시각 이미지로 되살아나기 시작하는 데서 확실하게 알 수 있다. 1920년대 소비에트 아방가르드 영화 예술을 대표하며 몽타주 기법을 발전시킨 감독 가운데 한 사람인 세르게이 에이젠시테인은 1927년에 그리고리 알렉산드로프와 공동으로 혁명 10주년 기념 영 화 10월 을 만들어 발표했다. 이들은 미국인 존 리드가 1917년 10월 러시아 혁명의 숨 가쁜 순간들을 기록한 세계를 뒤흔든 10일 을 영화화했다. 10월 은 레닌을 중심으로 볼셰비키들이 차르 체제 붕괴 이후 들어선 알 렉산드르 케렌스키의 부르주아 임시정부를 무너뜨리고 10월 혁명을 완수하는 과정을 보여준다. 1917년 2월부터 10월까지 급박했던 혁명적 사건들을 재현한 이 영화에서 가장 중요하고 흥미로운 점 가운 데 한 가지는 혁명 지도자 레닌이 1924년 사망한 이후 처음으로 극영화의 시각 이미지를 통해 부활했고 이렇 게 재구성된 레닌의 이미지가 대중을 조직하고 계몽하는 데서 중요한 기능을 수행했다는 사실이다. 그러나 10 월 에서 레닌은 예상과 달리 많은 부분에서 등장하지 않는다. 그는 영화가 시작하고 나서 약 11분이 지난 시점 에 등장한다. 1917년 4월 3일 페테르부르크 핀란드역 밖에서 그가 도착하기를 미동도 하지 않고 숨죽이며 기 다리고 있는 병사와 노동자들의 모습이 먼저 제시되고 된다. 곧이어 울리야노프 라는 레닌의 원래 성이 자막 으로 뜨고 나서 다시 레닌! 이라는 말로 바뀔 때 기차역 밖은 노동자와 농민의 우렁찬 함성과 열렬한 환호가 들리고 페테르부르크의 볼셰비키들 이라고 적힌 깃발들이 힘차게 나부끼는 가운데 드디어 레닌이 모습을 드러 낸다. 이때 레닌은 연단에 서서 위에서 아래쪽을 내려다보며 군중을 향해 큰 몸짓으로 소리친다. 그는 모자를 쫙 쥔 오른쪽 팔을 여러 방향으로 힘차게 펼쳐 보이기도 하고 어딘가를 가리키기도 한다. 여기서 알 수 있듯이 레닌의 이미지는 역동성으로 두드러진다. 이는 그가 도착하기 전 핀란드역 밖에 모여 있는 군중의 깊은 침묵과 무거운 정지 분위기와 대비되면서 더 특별한 효과를 자아낸다. 이 장면에서 보이는 레닌의 역동적 이미지는 무 엇보다도 그가 10월 혁명을 완성하는 길에서 담당한 결정적인 역할을 강조한다. [그림 1] 군중을 향해 연설하는 레닌의 모습 [그림 2] 군중을 향해 연설하는 레닌의 모습 다른 한편, 여기서 레닌은 노동자와 병사 등 최후의 시련을 겪는 대중에게 희망을 주는 구세주처럼 제시된 다.12) 그는 차르 체제를 무너뜨린 노동자와 병사들을 칭송하는 동시에 임시정부를 비난하며 부르주아 혁명이 11) 이와 관련하여 레닌이 루나차르스키에게 한 말이 흥미롭다. 레닌은 루나차르스키에게 공산주의 사상들이 담겨 있고 소비에트 현실을 반영하는 새로운 영화의 생산은 기록영화에서부터 시작해야 한다 고 말했다고 한다. Луначарский, Беседа с В. И. Лениным о кино, с ) Richard Taylor, October (London: BFI Publishing, 2002), p. 27.

46 ) ,., 10 (Ленин в октябре, 1937) 1918 (Ленин в 1918 году, 1939) 1930, 10., 1918,,,. 10,.,, 10. [ 그림 3] 10 월의레닌 속연설장면 [ 그림 4] 1918 년의레닌 속연설장면 ,., 13) 10 월 에서카리스마넘치는레닌을연기한배우바실리니칸드로프는전문연기자가아닌일반노동자출신의무명인이었다. 그는외모가레닌과매우흡사하여발탁되기도했지만, 레닌유가족이전문연기자가아닌사람이레닌을연기했으면좋겠다는유가족측의바람이그의배우발탁에반영됐다고한다. 어쨌든니칸드로프는레닌을연기한최초의배우가되었지만, 에이젠시테인은니칸드로프를기용하여이배우가레닌과외견상매우흡사하다는측면에서는나름대로성공을거뒀지만, 배우의내면적연기부족등을꼬집는사람들에게서호된비판을받았다. 요컨대, 레닌의성격묘사에서깊이가전혀없었다는것이다. Taylor, October, pp

47 . 14), 1930~40,.. 15)..,. (Человек с ружьем, 1938). ( )..., ~ ~60, 1962 (Застава Ильича) , ),,,,, 14) 이와관련하여흥미롭게도프리드리흐에르믈레르의 제국의파편 (Обломок империи, 1929) 에서페테르부르크로돌아온전직장교필리모노프는전에없었던레닌동상이우뚝서있는모습을보고낯설어하고약간무섭다고생각한다. 1 차세계대전참전장교인필리모노프는전쟁에서심한부상을입고기억상실상태에서 10 여년간살고있다가아내를잠깐만나게되면서갑자기의식을회복하고잃어버린과거를찾아페테르부르크로떠난다. 다시말해그는자신에게아내와집이있었다는것을고향도시페테르부르크로떠난다. 하지만그는페테르부르크가그사이에혁명을거쳐전혀다른도시로변한것을모르고있다. 필리모노프가페테르부르크에와서처음보는것은 전세계에서사회주의혁명이여영원하라! 고쓰여있는레닌동상이었다. 커다란레닌동상은아래에있는사람들을굽어보지않고자기앞쪽을똑바로바라보고한손을쭉뻗어먼곳을가리키며서있다. 여기서레닌동상은 페테르부르크의종말 에서심지어그로테스크한느낌을자아내는위압적인표트르대제의청동기마상과달리위풍당당하면서미래를가리켜보여주는믿음직한지도자로암시된다. 15) Оксана Булгакова, Фабрика жестов (Москва: Новое литературное обозрение, 2005), с ) Josephine Woll, Real Images: Soviet Cinema and the Thaw (London: I.B. Tauris, 2000),

48 ., ,...,. (Я шагаю по Москве, 1964) ,..,.. [ 그림 5-8] 모스크바공간을통해강조되는시대의연속성

49 , 1960, [ 5-8] ,,.,.,.,.... [ 그림 6] 세르게이의집에있는레닌흉상 [ 그림 7] 거리행진에서보이는레닌의이미지 ,

50 ..,.,. 17), [ 11],,.. [ 12]. [ 그림 11] 나는모스크바를걷는다 에서빗속을달리는익명의여성 [ 그림 12] 일리치의초병 에서빗속을달리는아냐의다리 2, ) Lida Oukaderova, The Architecture of Movement: Georgii Danelia s I Walk the Streets of Moscow, The Cinema of the Soviet Thaw: Space, Materiality, Movement (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2017).

51 [ 그림 13] 노동절행진장면 [ 그림 14] 시낭송회장면,. (Ещё раз про любовь, 1968). (Три тополя на Плющихе, 1968). 1950~60..

52

53 샤갈 - 말레비치 - 혁명 이지연 ( 한국외대 ). Une nation ne se régénère que sur des monceaux de cadavres. (Louis Antoine de Saint-Just) 1. (entelecheia) ( 無 ). (telos). (Kazimir Malevich) ,,.,., (B. Groys) (V. Papernyi)..... < - >..,.,.,.,.,.

54 ,. (rhetoric) < - >.,. (copula) -.,. < - >..,., (death drive).. (J. ),,. (A. S. Shatskych)

55 ., ( suprem )..,, suprem превосходство. (заум). < > 1918, <., > ,., (1917, 1918)., , 1929, Fort-Da., (jouissance) :..,,. 1922,., < >. 5. < > (proun), (P. Filonov) (Velimir Khlevnikov),. (realiora),

56 . 6.,, (V. Kandinsky), (D. Kharms), (A. Vvedensky), (Ya. Druskin), ,.,,,,,, ?.. (The Real).,,, -.., ( 歪象 ). (Hans Holbein) < >,,,.. < >., (oblitėration).,.., -.,...

57 , ,. 9.. (The Real, ). 3,...,. 3, ,,.,, ?,?,?,,,?.,... (С. Эйзенштейн) <10 (Октябрь)> 3.

58 ..,,... ( ),.,.,..,.. (...),.. (F. Jameson)..,.... 0,,,.,.

59 러시아혁명과니콜라이세마쉬코 (Nikolai Semashko) 의소련보건의료체제 신영전 ( 한양대 ) 1. 왜러시아혁명과세마쉬코인가?..,,, provinces 2, Kirghizia, Chuvashia, Uzbekistan., (Semashko, 1934) (20) , ,143, ,500. (Trachoma) (Semashko, 1934) 1) %, 66% (Semashko, 1934) % % (Sigerist, 1937).., (healthy public policy) 2).. 1) 세마쉬코쉬코는 물론이수치는당시의질병보고기록이불완전했다는사실을감안해서해석해야한다 고하였다. 2) 일반적인공중보건정책과는구별되는개념으로국민의건강보호, 예방, 증진에필요한모든정치, 사회, 경제정책을의미한다.

60 ,,,,..,,,, 20% 세마쉬코는누구인가? (Nikolai Aleksandrovich Semashko, Никола й Алекса ндрович Сема шко)(september 20 [O.S. September 8] 1874 May 18, 1949).,, (Vladimir Lenin) ).,. 러시아혁명전 Никола й Алекса ндрович Сема шко, N.A. Semashko (Oryol guberniya, Lipetsk Oblast). (Georgi Plekhanov) (17 ) (Yelets gymnasium). (Haines, 1928). 4) ( ) (19 ) 1895 (21 ) (Orlov Gubernia) 1. (Haines, 1928) (23 ) (Kazan University) 1901 (27 ). 5) ) 그가가졌던주요직책들을다음과같다. (1) 28 년간모스크바국립대학의학부에서사회위생부교수, (2) 어린이삶향상위원회 (the Detkomissiya) 위원장, (3) 소련학교건강기구 (the Institute for School Health of the RSFSR) 위원장, (4) 의학아카데미건강과의학사위원회위원장, (5) 모스크바중앙의학도서관, 과학한림원의창립자, (6) 의학대사전 (the Great Medical Encyclopedia) 주필, (7) 체육교육및스포츠위원회의장, (8) 연방위생학회의장, (9) 10 대, 12 대, 16 대당대회대의원 4) 그는거기서러시아 / 소련의저술가미하일프리슈빈 (Mikhail Prishvin) 과같이공부했다

61 . (Samara Gubernia ) (Oryol) (Samara) (Haines, 1928) (30 ) - (Nizni-Novgorod), (the Russian Social Democratic Labour Party: RSDLP) (the Nizhny Novgorod Committee) (31 ) (the Sormovo Factory) (32 ) (33 ) 2. (the Tiflis expropriation) ( ) (34 ) (the Bolshevik foreign center) 6) 1910 (36 ) (secretary of the Foreign Bureau of the Central Committee of the RSDLP) (Longjumeau) (the Party School) (1911, 37 ) (38 ) 5 RSDLP (39 ), 1. 러시아혁명과그이후 1917 (43 ) 9 (the Pyatnitskaya district) , (department of health) (the People s Commissariat for the Protection of Health) ,. 12 (Semashko, 1934)..,,. 1921(47 )-1949(75 ). 5) 이중에는나중에총리가되는 Rykov 도있었다. 6) 세마쉬코쉬코와레닌의만남시기에대한설명은다양한데, (1) Haines(1928) 는 사회당의심각한분열로레닌지도부의볼셰비키그룹이파리로이주할때세마쉬코쉬코도합류하였다. 고기술하고있고 (2) 소련의건강보장 (1934) 에는 1911 년레닌과함께파리로갔다. 고적고있다.

62 1930 (56 ) 1936(62 ) (the Presidium), (formerly the Detkomissiya). 1945(71 )-1949 (75 ) (the Institute for School Health of the RSFSR), (the Institute for Health and History of Medicine of the Academy of Medical Sciences) 7). (the Central Medical Library)(1918, 44 ), (the House of Scientists)(1922, 46 ) (62 ) (the Great Medical Encyclopedia), (the Supreme Council for Physical Education and Sports)(1923-), - (the All-Union Hygiene Society) ( ), 10, 12, 16 (Party Congresses).,, (75 ). 8) 2. 세마쉬코의보건, 의료, 건강관과세마쉬코모델 가. 세마쉬코의건강, 보건, 의료관,,. (1934),,. (1). (1) (2) (3), (4) (Semashko, 1934).,.,,,. (2) (?),.., (Semashko, 1934) ) 1965 년이래 세마쉬코쉬코사회위생과공중보건연구원 (the Research Institute of the Semashko Social Hygiene and Public Health Organization) 8) 세마쉬코쉬코는결혼하여딸헬렌 [(Helen, , 결혼후이름파로비아 (Farobina)] 을두었는데, 그녀는오랫동안보건부에서일했다.

63 " (physical-culture movement).. (Semashko, 1934) (physical-culture minutes) (end-of-the-day exercise).,,,,,., 24 (Physical culture 24 hours a day) (Semashko, 1934)...,. (3),,,,,,,,.. 8., 1.,, 5. (30 ) (Semashko, 1934) ,,,,,,.. 9).... 9) 1920 년 11 월 18 일보건인민위원회가사법 사법인민위원회 함께다음과같은법령을발표했다. 첫째, 소비에트병원에서인공중절술을무료로시행하도록하여수술의위험을최소화한다. 둘째, 의사이외의사람이인공중절술을집도하는것을철저하게금지한다. 셋째, 인공중절술을행한간호사나조산사는그면허를박탈하고인민법원에회부한다. 넷째, 수입창출의목적을가지고개인진료실에서인공중절술을행한의사는인민법원에의해책임을추궁받는다 (Semashko, 1924) 75).

64 . (Semashko, 1934):69., , ,720,000.. (Semashko, 1934) % %, 10) 11). 12) 11 (Semashko, 1934). 나. 세마쉬코모델 , (Sigerist, 1937). 13) (1), (2),,,,,,, (3) 14) (4) (5),,.., (Semashko, 1934):22. 6 (ref). 15) 10) 불완전유산과산후감염등으로인한사망이크게감소하였다. 11) 1934 년 현재소련에는약 113,000 명의여성들이 ( 도시여성 20,000 명, 시골의여성 93,000 명 ) 인민재판관 People s judge 으로활동할수있는능력을갖추고있고여성이도시의소비에트회원의 1/4 가량 (309,000 명 ) 을차지하고있다. 소련의최고권력기관인 연합중앙행정위원회 the Central Executive Committee of the Union 에서일하고있는여성도 185 명이나된다. 여성은인민위원회와보조인민위원회 Assistant People s commissars 에서도자리를지키고있다. 100 명이상의여성이레닌훈장과적기훈장을수여받았다고밝히고있다. (84) 12) 러시아혁명의계기가되었던사건역시여성들의시위였다. 13) 1917 년 10 월혁명과더불어실행된소련의사회보험제도제도는내용과형식면에서종례와는크게다르긴했으나갑작스레탄생한것은아니었다. 이미 19 세기후반에초보적인관련법들이등장하여산업현장에적용되고있었고 20 세기들어서공업화의진전에따라점차체계적인조치들이준비되고있었다. ( 혁명이전 ) 지배세력과정부관료들도당시사회불안적요소인노동자의불만을잠재우고정권의안정을도모하기위해사회보험제도의도입과시행에관심을가지고있었다 ( 조준배, 2012). ( ) 14) 재원을전적으로고용주의부담으로했던것은복지급여가사회임금의일부를형성한다는믿음때문이었다. 그러나실제로혁명이후권력의유지와안정에모든노력이집중되면서볼셰비키는사회보험과관련된대부분의약속을제대로준수하지못했고, 특히내전이본격화하는 1918 년여름부터는우울한경제적현실앞에서자신들의이상을끊임없이수정해야했다 ( 조준배, 2012): ) 연구자에따라소련보건의료체계의특징을조금다르게요약하기도하는데, Tragakes and Lessof(2003) 는 (1) 포괄적접근, (2) 예방중심, (3) 고도의중앙집중화, (4) 세금기반, (5) 무상치료제방식의국영의료체계, (6) 지방 - 중앙으로이어지는보건의료와사업전달체계, (7) 병립형보건의료체계로요약하고있다.

65 comprehensive qualified medical care, availability to everyone in the population,, a single, unified service provided by the state, a free service, extensive preventive care, with the aim of creating a healthy population, full worker s participation in the health service. 6,,.. (1) (Semashko, 1934). People s Commissariat of Health ,,,, (, ).,,,,,, (Semashko, 1934).,,,. (2).,., (1) (2) (3), (4) (Semashko, 1934). (3),,, (Congress of Soviets).,. (lice), (Товарищи, все внимание этому вопросу. Или вши победят социализм, или социализм победит вшей! ) 16) 16) 7 차전러소비에트대회는 1919 년 12 월 5~9 일동안개최되었고, 위의언급은 5 일레닌이보고한 " 전러중앙집행위원회

66 ,, CPSU...,,. Haines,,,, (Haines, 1928) ) (preventive medicine)..(sigerist, 1937) (4). (Semashko, 1934)..,, (Semashko, 1934).,.,,,,.. (,, ), ( 5,,,, ). 및인민위원회의의보고 " 에등장함 ( 레닌전집영어본 (1965, 74) 의디지털판 (2012) 30 권 and works/78-tom-39/1290-vii-vserossijskij-sezd-sovetov.html?fref=gc#.d0.94.d0.9e.d0.9a.d0.9b.d0.90.d0.94_.d0.92.d 0.A6.D0.98.D0.9A_.D0.98_.D0.A1.D0.9E.D0.92.D0.9D.D0.90.D0.A0.D0.9A.D0.9E.D0.9C.D0.90_5_.D0.94.D0.95.D0. 9A.D0.90.D0.91.D0.A0.D0.AF 17) 지거리스트 (Henry E. Sigerist, ) 파리에서출생하여스위스에서의학을공부한후독일에서의사학을전공하였다 년미국존스흡킨스대학의초대의사학연구소소장을맡았으며, 1947 년스위스로돌아갈때까지의사학과의료사회학의발전에힘썼다.

67 3. 혁명, 세마쉬코모델의성과와한계 가. 성과 : 건강수준변화와다양한보건사업. 18),,, (Semashko, 1934) 19,785 (1913) , (1932), 175,635 (1918) 405,800 (1932) (1932)., %, ( ). 3%.,,,. (, rabyaks), (Navarro, 1977)., , ,252, (Sigerist, 1937). ( 표 1) 1 차경제개발계획에따른공중보건의료부분의성과들 출처 : Sigerist, H. E. (1937). Socialized medicine in the Soviet Union. In. New York: W. W. Norton & Company. 18) 1933 년의제 17 차당회의에서 1 차 5 개년계획의결과에대한스탈린의연설에서드러나듯이노동자의평균연봉은불과 5 년 (1928~2 년 ) 동안약 67% 나상승했다. 그리고 1 차 5 개년계획이끝나는해였던 1932 년에임금총액이약 268 억루블까지증가했다 (Semashko, 1934:136)..

68 ,,.. (prophylaxis). (propaganda) (Krementsov, 2017)..,,,,,,, (Semashko, 1934) (1000, ) 19.9 ( ), , , (92/165) ( ) 22.0 ( ). (,, ) 표 2. 혁명전후소련건강수준의변화 연도 1000명당평균출산율 1000명당평균사망률 1000명당평균자연증가 1세이하영아사망률 , 출처 : Semashko, N. A. (1934). Health Protection in the USSR (Vol. 2): V. Gollancz, ltd.: ( ) (curative medicine) (preventive medicine). (Sigerist, 1937),.. (Harry Emersion Fisduck). 19) , 19) Newsholme, A., & Kingsbury, J. A. (1933). Red medicine: socialized health in Soviet Russia: Doubleday, Doran.

69 , ? (moral crux).,,.. 나. 세마쉬코의건강관과소련보건의료체계의한계,... (Glenn) 1 ( ), 2 ( ),,, (clinical) (remedial).,,. 0.1%, 50% (David 1979). 2 (Hygeia) 20) (Glenn, 1999) /.,. ( 形骸化 ). 4. 보건사적함의 : 한국보건의료제도사를중심으로 1917, (, 2004) (, 1992). /. / < >, < >.( &, 2005).,, 20) 위생의신

70 ,,. 21) 1917,,. 3.1, ( &, 2005). Bolshevik Medical Care Policy (1917) Comprehensive qualified medical care Availability to everyone in the population A single, unified service provided by the state A free service Extensive preventive care, with the aim of creating a healthy population Full worker s participation in the health service 표 3. 볼세비키, 중국, 양봉근, 북한의보건의료원칙 중국위생공작 4 항원칙 (1949) 양봉근의보건운동지향 (1931) 농민, 노동자, 무산아동, 여성에대한지대한관심 질병을미연에방지하자 튼튼한내몸을짓자 보건운동은필연적으로생활운동의일익적임무를짊어지고나가야... 북한 < 사회보험제도 > 무상치료제호담당의사제 국영의료체계 무상치료제 예방의학강조 * 고려의학의강조 南北朝鮮諸民主政黨及社會團體 協議 關 規定 ( 11 ),,. 463, ,,,. 1 1,....,,. < >, - - 3,,, 21) 이호룡. 한국의아나키즘. 지식산업사 ; p. 41.

71 .,,,. ( &, 2014). < >. 표 4. 해방직후주요정치단체의사회보건사업의계획및대책비교 임시정부수립대책협의회 ( 임정, 우익 ) 국민보건을유지향상키위하야좌의시책을실행한다. 1. 보건행정의강화 - 보건행정의강화에관하야서는중앙정부지방 ( 시도군읍및면 ) 행정기관내의행정부문을독립단일체로한다. 2. 사회보건에관한질병의대책확립, 급성전염병및만성전염병특히결핵병, 성병, 라병등과정신병에대한예방및치료에관한제대책을확립한다. 3. 보건소의설치 - 보건소를 1면1개소까지추진점차설치한다. 4. 보건위생통계의정비 5. 공중위생시설의완비 - 상하수도및오물처치등을개선한다. 6. 군립병원설치 - 현재도병원의하부조직을군립병원까지추진설립한다. 단관영및군단위의의료공제조합제도를실시한다. 7. 사회사업적의료기관의확충 - 건강보험법의현실화와자선의료기관을장려한다. 8. 국영또는공영의고아원탁아소, 양로원등을확충한다. 9. 공중보건위생교육의철저 - 문교부를통하야중등, 초등학교에까지보건위생교육의과목을다량취재케한다. - 일반시민및농민에대하야광범위로차에관한교육및선전에노력한다. 10. 의료기관의기획화 - 상기제반의료기관은장래국가적기획화를목표로하야점진적으로추진케한다. 민주주의민족전선 ( 민전, 좌익 ) 1. 의료제도는국립병원, 협동조합병원, 개인개업의의 3 종으로써조직한다. 2. 국립병원은일본통치시대의관립병원, 공립병원및일본인소유대병원으로써한다. 3. 협동조합병원은농촌에대한급속한의료조직망을건설키위하야협동조합사업의부속된사업으로써국가원조하에그설립을촉진하여야한다. 4. 개인개업의의도시집중을방지하고이를균포하는대책을강구하여야한다. 5. 공장, 광산등의병원을확대하여야한다. 6. 폐질기타전염방지를위한특수한치료원을증설하여야한다. 7. 의사를급속히대량양성할필요가있음으로학교를증설하고한편에있어자학 ( ) 의사의국가시험제도를실시하여야한다. 8. 의약품생산을확장하여야한다. 9. 체육의선수편중제도를청산하고체육인민화방면으로지도할것이다. 이것을위해서는범히체육지도기관을창설하야경제적소비광과중히부담치않는체육종류를선택하야그보편화를지도하여야한다.,,, <20 >,,. 22). 23),,, ,. 24) 22) Kim Il-so ng. Kim Il-So ng Cho jak So njip. P'yo ngyang: Choso n Nodongdang Ch'ulp'ansa ) Lee LB. Superiority of North Korean health system. Pyo ngyang; 1973;6;

72 ,, (, 2008). 5. 맺음말 : 과거, 현재, 미래가거기에있었다. (Navarro, 2004).,,,. Horton (1848) (Public health was the midwife of Marxism) (Horton, 2017)... (Solomon, 2006)...,,,,,,,, (Navarro, 1977)..,..,. ( ),,,....,,. 24) 인민보건 에서는지속적으로 선진의학 으로서소련의학을소개하고있고, 소련전문가들의기고가상당수를차지하고있다.

73 참고문헌 Haines, A. J. (1928). The Commissar of Health. In Health Work in Soviet Russia. New York: Vanguard Press. Horton, R. (2017). Medicine and Marx. The Lancet, 390. Krementsov, N. (2017). The Promises, Realities, and Legacies of the Bolshevik Revolution, In: American Public Health Association. Navarro, V. (1977). Social Security and Medicine in the USSR: A Marxist Critique. Navarro, V. (2004). Political and economic determinants of population health and well-being: controversies and developments: Baywood Publishing Company Inc. Semashko, N. A. (1934). Health Protection in the USSR (Vol. 2): V. Gollancz, ltd. Sigerist, H. E. (1937). Socialized medicine in the Soviet Union. In. New York: W. W. Norton & Company. Solomon, S. G. (2006). Doing medicine together: Germany and Russia between the wars (Vol. 4): University of Toronto Press., &. (2014).., 23(3), , &. (2005). ( 春谷楊奉根, )., 14(1), (2008).. (70), (2012). : ; :., 47( ),

74

75 러시아혁명과교육시스템의변화 박태성 ( 부산외대교수 ) 1. 머리말 10.,..,..,.?...,...,.,??,.. ( )..,.

76 2. 초중등교육시스템의변화. (Наркомпрос).,.,. < Положение о единой трудовой школе РСФСР>. < > (единая школа),. 1). < >.,,,,. 5, ,. 2).,, ).,.. 4., ( ),.,.,.,.,. 4). 1) 이개념은전혀새로운것이아니라, 제정시대말기진보적인교육가들과 1911~13 년의젬스트보대회에서구체적으로논의되었던사안들이다 : 박태성, 러시아교육의변화와연속성 : 10 월혁명전후를중심으로 ( 한국외대대학원박사학위논문, 1995), pp 참조. 2) Народное образование в СССР; Сборник документов гг. (Москва: Педагогика, 1974), стр ) 맥클리랜드는혁명후사회 문화적이슈에대한당내의두조류를 "utopianism" 과 "revolutionary heroism" 으로간파하고전자는사회주의건설의전제조건으로서대중의심리적변형을선전해야하고, 후자는경제개발의강행계획을실천해야한다고주장했던것이다 ; James C. McClelland, "The Utopian and the Heroic: Divergent Paths to the Communist Educational Ideal," A. Gleason, P. Kenez, R. Stites ed., Bolshevik Culture (Indiana Univ. Press, 1989), pp ) 교육인민위원부의의도와는달리종합기술교육에대해단편적인이해밖에이루어지지못했다 : 초기의종합기술교육은청소와수리작업같은학교유지에필요한육체노동이었고, 때로는셀프서비스였다가다음은지역사업에참여하는것이었으며, 최종적으로는학교에서조직된공작실에서의실습과결합된노동과정으로인식되었다.

77 ,. < > ( ),. 3, 4 5 (8-13 ) 1. (, ) 4 (13-17 ) 2. 4 ( 2, 2 ).., ,.,. 5),.,. 6).,...,.,.. 7) 1920.,.. 1 ( ) ). монотехнизм.,. 7 (15 ), 2. ( ),. 5) Народное просвещение, Но (Ноябрь-Декабрь, 1920), стр.34. 6) Larry E. Holmes, The Kremlin and the Schoolhouse: Reforming Education in Soviet Russia, , (Bloomington & Indianapolis: Indiana Univ. Press, 1991), p.14. 7) Ibid., pp ) 레닌도 1919 년공산당강령 8 개조항을편찬하면서국민교육분야에있어 보편적인종합기술지식과관련, 17 세이상의젊은이들에게전문교육을광범위하게적용시킬 것을규정함으로써, 전문교육으로의전환이종합기술교육의완수이후에이루어져야함을천명했다 ; С.И.Штамм, Управление народным образованием в СССР гг. (Москва: Наука, 1985), стр.219.

78 ., 9).,. 3. 고등교육기관의변화..,.., ),. 10..,,,.,.,. 11).,,.,.,... 9) 종합기술교육을일반적으로부정한직업훈련최고관리국관리들에대해레닌은강력하고구체적인표현으로그들의부당성을제시하였다 : Frederic Lilge, "Lenin and the Politics of Education." Slavic Review, No.27 (June 1968), p ) 심지어는교육인민위원부내의지도자들가운데서도혁명후즉각대학자치를위해지방분권화가적용되어야한다는생각이지지받고있었다 : James C. McClelland, Bolsheviks, Professors, and the Reform of Higher Education in Soviet Russia (Princeton Univ. Unpublished Ph.D. dissertation, 1970), p ) 고등교육기관에서과거부르주아출신들이다수를점한것은, 노동자예비대학졸업생들이배출될 1922 년까지였다. 그예로서 1920 년바우만공대 157 명의졸업생중노동자는한명도없고, 귀족 21 명, 상인 30 명, 관료 25 명등으로구성되었다 : В.В.Украинцев, КПСС Организатор революционного преобразования высшей школы. (Москва: Государственное издательство <высшая школа>, 1963), стр

79 ,..,. 12) 1918 < О правилах приема в высшие учебные заведения>.., 1..,,. 13),, 14) ),....,,. 1919~20. 16).,.,. 4. 맺음말 ) Sheila Fitzpatrick, The Commissariat of Enlightenment : Soviet Organization of Education and the Arts under Lunacharsky, October (London: Cambridge Univ. Press, 1970), p ) Ibid., p.79 ; В.В.Украинцев, стр ) 맥클리랜드는앞의학위논문에서혁명직후볼셰비키당내에프롤레타리아트문화창달을위한 ( 교육인민위원부지도자들 ) 문화적좌파 와당면한정치경제적위기를군사화계획으로풀어나가려했던 ( 트로츠키 ) 경제적좌파 간에세력다툼이있었고, 결국후자가개혁을주도했음을밝히고있다. 15) 실제로법령은대학을억누르고있던행정상의규제조치를없앤것도중요했지만, 프롤레타리아트와가난한농민들에게자극을주는역할도컸다 : J. C. McClelland, op.cit., p ) 이를수용하기위해 3 부제수업을실시할정도였고, 그속에는연령과인종및종교를막론하고수만명의여성들도대거참여하였다 년모스크바국립대 26,932 명학생중 10,253 명이여성이었던반면, 1917 년당시에는 6,888 명학생가운데 28 명밖에없었다 : В.В.Украинцев, стр

80 ,.,,..,.,., ,....,..

81 제 1 부 러시아혁명, 이상과현실 2017 년 12월 1일 ( 금 ) 3 세션 사회 : 노경덕 ( 이화여대 ) 발표 1 성소수자를통해본러시아혁명장한닢 ( 서울대 ) 발표 2 러시아혁명기시베리아지역주의자의활동과사상적변화 : G. N. 포타닌을중심으로구범모 ( 서울대 )

82

83 성소수자를통해본러시아혁명 장한닢 ( 서울대 )

84

85 러시아혁명기시베리아지역주의자의활동과사상적변화 : G. N. 포타닌을중심으로 구범모 ( 서울대학교서양사학과 ) 1. 서론., (Сибирское областничество) 1).,,.,..,, ).,.,. 3). 19,. 1) 시베리아지역주의 (Сибирское областничество) 는영어로 Siberian Regionalism 으로, 한국어로도 지역주의 로번역하는것이일반적이다. 하지만이는오블라스트 (область) 에정확히해당되는용어가한국어에는없기에유사한의미를가지는 지역 을이용한번역이다. 오블라스트는지역의한단위로서, 현재는주 ( 州 ) 와유사한의미로사용되지만, 시베리아지역주의자들에게는그것보다훨씬넓은역사적단위로사용되었고, 대표적인오블라스트는시베리아였다. 따라서 한국의지역주의적감정은골이깊다. 라는문장에서와같은일반적의미의지역주의와시베리아지역주의 (областничест- во) 는다른맥락을갖는다. 실제로러시아어에서도일반적인 지역주의 에해당되는 регионализм(regionalism) 이라는용어가있다. 이처럼시베리아지역주의는 19 세기후반, 20 세기초에나타났던특수한사상적흐름을나타내는고유명사이다. 앞으로본고에서는 지역주의 라는용어를 시베리아지역주의 라는고유명사를나타내기위해서사용할것이다. 2) 대표적인주장은다음을참고. Л. И. Шерстова, Областническая идеология: некоторые ас-пекты региональной идентичности, Областническая тенденция в русской философс-кой и общественной мысли(санкт-петербург : Санкт-Петербургский Государственны-й университет Философский Факультет, 2010) 3) 대표적인주장은다음을참고. N. G. O. Pereira, The idea of siberian regionalism in late imperial and revolutionary Russia, Russian History, Vol. 20, No. 1/4(1993)

86 .,,.. 2.?,?, ,.. 2. 혁명전포타닌의삶과사상 1835., ), ,..,,,.,.. 5),,,. 6)... 7) 4) 민경현, 시베리아지역주의운동의사상적기원 : 뽀따닌과야드린쩨프를중심으로, 슬라브연구 제 20 권 2 호, 한국외국어대학교러시아연구소, 2004, pp ; 한정숙, 19 세기시베리아의지역적자의식, 역사학을만나다 : 슬로프초프, 코스토마로프, 샤포프와지역사, 슬라브연구 제 28 권 3 호, 한국외국어대학교러시아연구소, 2012, pp ) С. В. Селиверстов, Г. Н. Потанин: сибирское областничество между западничеством и евразийством (вторая половина XIX начало XX В.), Вестник Томского государстве-нного университета, 300-1(Томск : Томский Государственный университет, 2007), p. 110; 민경현, 앞의글, p ) Л. И. Шерстова, 앞의글, p ) N. G. O. Pereira, 앞의글, p. 169.

87 ,. 8),.,..,,,. 3. 혁명과내전시기포타닌의활동과사상 1) 다른사회세력들과의투쟁과지역두마설립을위한사전활동 ( ~ ) , 19...,. 9),...,, ). 11),,,,,,.,..,, 8) М. В. Шиловский, Глава 11. В вихре социального катаклизма ( ), Полнейш-ая самоотверженная преданность науке": Г. Н. Потанин. Биографический очерк., 출처 : index.html ( 검색일 ) 9) Г. Н. Потанин, Прекрасный финал, Сибирские записки, н. 3(1917), pp 이글은 시베리아의삶 (Сибирская Жизнь) 지의 1917 년 124 호에도실려있다. 10) 니콜라이고골의소설 외투 에등장하는하급관리. 11) Г. Н. Потанин, Акакий Акакиевич об Областной Сибирской Думе, Сибирская Жи- знь, н. 130(1917).

88 ., ),., ) 지역두마설립과해체 ( ~ ) ) ,, ) , ,. 15,. 15) ,., ) 12) Г. Н. Потанин, Областничество и диктатура пролетариата, Сибирская Жизнь, н. 153(1917). 13) Jonathan D. Smele, Civil War in Siberia: the Anti-Bolshevik Government of Admiral Kolchak, (Cambridge : Cambridge University Press, 1996), p ) Г. Н. Потанин, Важнейший Местный Вопрос в Сибири, Сибирская Жизнь, н. 208(1917). 15) Jonathan D. Smele, 앞의책, pp ) Г. Н. Потанин, Временная Сибирская Областная Дума, Сибирская Жизнь, н. 279(1917).

89 , (Временное правительство автономной Сибири).. 17),,., ) 반볼셰비키활동과지역주의원칙의훼손 ( ~ ) ) ) (Временное Сибирское Правительство) (П. В. Вологодский).,. 7, 8,. 20) ,. 21) ), 17) М. В. Шиловский, 앞의글. 18) ГАНО. Ф. п. 5. Оп. 4. Д Л. 1; Вольная Сибирь (Петроград) апр. ( 다음에서재인용 М. В. Шилов ский, 앞의글 ) 19) Jonathan D. Smele, 앞의책, pp ; М. В. Шиловский, 앞의글. 20) Jonathan D. Smele, 위의책, p ) 위의책, pp

90 (Ufa), 5 (Временное Все-российское правительство),., ), ,...,. 1919,,, 8 22,!. 24) ),. 1,. 4. 결론 ) Г. Н. Потанин, Признания областника, Сибирская Жизнь, н. 109(1918). 23) Г. К. Гинс, Сиьирь, Союзники и Колчак: Поворотный Момент Русской Истори-и гг.(Москва: Айрис Пресс, 2013), pp ) Г. Н. Потанин, К оружию, граждане!, Сибирская Жизнь, н. 176(1919). 25) Г. Н. Потанин, За четверть века, Сибирская Жизнь, н. 242(1919).

91 , 26). 19,,,. 26) Н.А. Бутенин, Н.Д. Бутенина, Дальный Восток и Сибирское областничество в годы гражданской войны, 온지논총 19 권, 2008.

92

93 제 2 부 러시아혁명의유산, 러시아혁명과세계 2017 년 12월 2일 ( 토 ) 1 세션 사회 : 오승은 ( 한양대 ) 발표 1 체코군단과러시아혁명 : 체코슬로바키아레기온 (Legion) 반란과러시아내전개입김신규 ( 한국외대 ) 발표 2 열망과절망의 133 일 : 헝가리소비에트공화국의성립과좌절 (1919) 김지영 ( 대한민국역사박물관 ) 발표 3 10월혁명과독일보수혁명 1920년대민족볼셰비즘을중심으로윤용선 ( 한성대 )

94

95 체코군단과러시아혁명 : 체코슬로바키아레기온 (Legion) 반란과러시아내전개입 김신규 ( 한국외대 ) 1. 머리말 1,. -.,, -.,,,,.,, ( Československá legie Česká a slovenská legie) 1) ,. 2)..,,,,,,., 1) 1 차대전당시에는해외에서연합국측에서서전투를벌였던체코와슬로바키아출신병사들을레기온이라칭하지않았다. 이들이 1920 년말체코슬로바키아로귀국한이후에조직한체코슬로바키아레기온연합 (Československá obec legionářská) 에서이름을따와이들을레기온으로부르기시작했다. 본문에서는체코대대, 연대, 여단, 사단, 군단등을모두레기온으로표기했고, 꼭필요한경우에만그명칭을따로표기했다. 2) 김재두 (2000), 청산리전투의재조명 : 체코여단과의만남, 주간국방논총, 제 827 호, pp. 1-10; 주간조선 ( ).

96 , ,., 러시아의체코슬로바키아레기온과브레스트 - 리토프스크조약 (Compagnie Nazdar). 3) 그림 1) 드루지나 (Česka Družina) ( 777 ) (Česká Družina), ) , ( ) 3) David Bullock (2009), The Czech Legion (New York: Osprey publishing). 4) Robert Dziak (2012), The Czechoslovak Legions in World War 1, M.A. Thesis in United Slates Marine Corps Command and Staff College Marine Corps University, p. 15.

97 ,.,,., T. G.,.,,,. E.. M. L.,,,, ) ,300, 20. 6). 1. N. P V.., 아르한겔스크냐블라디보스토크냐 ,,..,.. 10, ( ).,,. 5) J. F. N. Bradley (1963), The Czechoslovak Revolt against the Bolsheviks, Soviet Studies, Vol. 15, No. 2, p ) Bernard Panus, Bitva u Zborova,

98 ,,,, 3,, A.. 7).. 8) L. J ,., -, -.,.,. 9).. 168, ).,.. 7) J. Bunyan (ed) (1936), Intervention, Civil War, and Communism in Russia: April-December 1918 (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Press), p ) George F. Kennan (1957), The Czechoslovak Legion, The Russian Review, Vol. 16, No. 4, p. 7. 9) Bunyan, op. cit., pp ) Kennan, op. cit., p. 8.

99 그림 2) 시베리아횡단철도, 주요도시.. G., ,.,. 11) , G.. 12).,..., ~ M., S., J.. R. -, 2 B.. 13) W. 11) Ibid., p ) Bradley, op. cit., p ) Bullock, op. cit., pp

100 . -, ( ).. 14).. 15) ) ,, P...,. 17) ,, U-,, ) ,.,..,. 5 25,. 19) S. I. 14) Victor M. Fic (1978), The Bolsheviks and the Czechoslovak legion: the origin of their armed conflict, March-May 1918 (New Delhi: Abhinav Publications), p ) Dziak, op. cit., p ) J. Muika and J. Hokec, Československá Legii v Rusku , documents/ukazky_z_i.dilu_monografie.pdf 17) Bradley, op. cit., p ) Ibid., p ) Dalibor Vacha (2006), Ostrovy v bouři, Českoslovenští legionáři a všednost let válečných , Jihočeská

101 . 20) 5 29.,...,.,, ). V... -, ,,,.. ( )....,,., (, ).,...,,. 22),.,.. 23). 45, -,..,. univerzita Historický ústav, p ) Radola Gajda (2008), Moje paměti: Střet českých legií s rodící se bolševickou mocí (Praha: Jota), p ) Communiqué of the People s Commissariat for Military Affairs, (May 29, 1918). 22) Answers to questions put by the representative of the Czechoslovak Corps Vaclav Neubert, (May 31, 1918). 23) George F. Kennan (1958), The Czechoslovak Legion: II, The Russian Review, Vol. 17, No. 1, p. 14.

102 , 5 14, ,...,,. 8,000, 8.800, 3,830, 15,000, 24),,.,. 4. 펜자결전과블라디보스토크회군 ). 26),. 27),,., -, 24) Kevin J. MacNamara (2016), Dreams of a Great Small Nation (P.A.: Public Affairs Books), p ) Leonid I. Strakhovsky (1937), The Origins of American Intervention in North Russia (N. J.: Princeton Univ, Press). 26) William A. Williams (1952), American-Russian Relations (New York: Rinehart & Co.). 27) Christopher Lasch (1962), The American Liberals and the Russian Revolution (New York: Columbia University Press).

103 .. W.,.. D. R. 5 29,,, R.,,..,,,,, 7,000 7,000,,,,, 28) ),.,.,,.,,.,.,.. ( ).,..,.. 28) Peyton C. March (1932), The Nation at War (N.Y.: Doran), pp ) George F. Kennan (1989), The Decision to Intervene (N.J.: Princeton Univ. Press, London), pp

104 ,, -.,.,, (, ), 30).,. 31). 5. R , A. R.. 32),. A. M.. 33)., 4, ) ) ) MacNamara, op. cit., p ) Kennan (1989), op. cit., pp ) MacNamara, op. cit., pp ) Ibid., p ) Z. A. B. Zeman (ed.) (1958), Germany and the Revolution in Russia, (London: Oxford Univ. Press), pp ) Richard Pipes (ed.) (1996), The Unknown Lenin: From the Secret Archive (New Haven: Yale Univ. Press), pp

105 ,.,. 그림 3) 레기온의무장열차 오를릭 (Orlík).,. P. S. 6 13,.,,. 36) ) 6 20 M.,.. 38).,, -. 39) - 40).. 36) Ibid., p ) MacNamara, op. cit., p ) E. Beneš (1971), My War Memoirs (Prague: Praeger), p ) Josef Kalvoda (1986), The Genesis of Czechoslovakia (Boulder: East European Monographs), pp ) Bunyan, op. cit., p. 109.

106 3,.,, (Komuch)., M ,,,,,, 41).,,,,,,.,,,. 8 20,..,,,,,.,,. -, ,...,.,. 42). 7 28, -,. 41) The Czech Legion (1), 42) Ibid., pp.7-8.

107 ,. 43),...,..,,. 44) , ,123 17, ). 9 10,.. M. R , 12, )..,... 47),, 48) J.. 49) A.,,,.. 1, ) MacNamara, op. cit., pp ) Orlando Figes (1996), A People s Tragedy: The Russian Revolution, (London: Jonathan Cape), pp ) Pipes, op. cit., p ) Gustav Becvar (1939), The Lost Legion: A Czechoslovakian Epic (London: Stanley Paul), p ) Ibid., p ) MacNamara, op. cit., p ) Hanus J. Hajek (1983), T. G. Masaryk Revisited: A Critical Assessment (Boulder: East European Monographs), p. 195.

108 , ,,.,,, , 1,360, 14, 25, 24, 7, ),.,. 14,000, , 8, ) , (Political Center). 3, ,300 (Storm Battalion) (Orlík), 6., 52) ,., 맺음말 ,,,, 50) Dziak, op. cit., p ) MacNamara, op. cit., p ) Dziak, op. cit., p. 11.

109 ,. 53,455, 3,004, 2,433, 6,714 67, % 9 25%. 1, ) , , ,. 54). ( ).. 55) 6 -..,..,,..,,.,. 53) MacNamara, op. cit., p ) Tomáš G. Masaryk (1927), The Making of a State: Memories and Observation, (New York: F. A. Stokes), p ) Beneš, op. cit., p. 368.

110 참고문헌 Becvar, Gustav The Lost Legion: A Czechoslovakian Epic, London: Stanley Paul. Beneš, E My War Memoirs, Prague: Praeger. Bradley, J. F. N The Czechoslovak Revolt against the Bolsheviks. Soviet Studies. Vol. 15. No. 2. pp Bullock, David The Czech Legion New York: Osprey publishing. Bunyan, J. ed, Intervention, Civil War, and Communism in Russia: April-December Baltimore: John Hopkins Press. Dziak, Robert The Czechoslovak Legions in World War 1. M.A. Thesis in United Slates Marine Corps Command and Staff College Marine Corps University. Fic, Victor M The Bolsheviks and the Czechoslovak legion: the origin of their armed conflict, March-May New Delhi: Abhinav Publications. Figes, Orlando A People s Tragedy: The Russian Revolution London: Jonathan Cape. Gajda, Radola Moje paměti: Střet českých legií s rodící se bolševickou mocí. Praha: Jota. Hajek, Hanus J T. G. Masaryk Revisited: A Critical Assessment. Boulder: East European Monographs. Kalvoda, Josef, The Genesis of Czechoslovakia. Boulder: East European Monographs. Kennan, George F The Decision to Intervene. N.J.: Princeton Univ. Press, London, Kennan, George F The Czechoslovak Legion. The Russian Review. Vol. 16. No. 4, pp Kennan, George F The Czechoslovak Legion: II. The Russian Review. Vol. 17. No pp Lasch, Christopher, The American Liberals and the Russian Revolution. New York: Columbia University Press. MacNamara, Kevin J Dreams of a Great Small Nation. P.A.: Public Affairs Books. March, Peyton C The Nation at War. N.Y.: Doran. Masaryk, Tomáš G The Making of a State: Memories and Observation, New York: F. A. Stokes. Pipes, Richard, ed The Unknown Lenin: From the Secret Archive. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press. Strakhovsky, Leonid I The Origins of American Intervention in North Russia. N. J.: Princeton Univ, Press. Vacha, Dalibor, Ostrovy v bouři, Českoslovenští legionáři a všednost let válečných Jihočeská univerzita Historický ústav. Williams, William A American-Russian Relations New York: Rinehart & Co. Zeman, Z. A. B. ed Germany and the Revolution in Russia, London: Oxford Univ. Press : pp Answers to questions put by the representative of the Czechoslovak Corps Vaclav Neubert. (May 31, 1918). Communiqué of the People s Commissariat for Military Affairs. (May 29, 1918). The Czech Legion (1). ( ).

111 열망과절망의 133 일 : 헝가리소비에트공화국의성립과좌절 (1919) *56) 김지영 ( 대한민국역사박물관 ) 1. 들어가는글 : 패전과혼돈 ( 混沌 ) 의새시대 2. 절망에서희망으로 : 헝가리공산당의성립 2.1. 러시아의헝가리공산주의세력 2.2. 헝가리공산당창립 3. 열정과절망 : 헝가리공산당의정강정책과실패, 그리고국제정세 3.1. 공산당강령과정책 3.2. 대중의계몽과조직 3.3. 헝가리소비에트공화국 의개혁시도와그결과 3.4. 헝가리소비에트공화국 과파리평화회담전승국과의전쟁과그결과 4. 혼돈의끝 : 백색테러 1. 들어가는글 : 패전과혼돈 ( 混沌 ) 의새시대 /3 1) -, /3,. 1,,. (KMP) (MSZDP) * 이글은발표문형태의초고임으로인용될수없습니다. 필요시저자에게연락주시기바랍니다. 1) 김지영 (2000), 트리아농조약

112 ., , 절망에서희망으로 : 헝가리공산당의성립 2.1. 러시아의헝가리공산주의세력 (Kun Béla, 1886~1938) 2) ),.,,,,., ', '. 4) 10,.,,. 10,,,,. 2) 쿤벨러는 1886 년 2 월 20 일트란실바니아의렐레 (Lele) 마을에서태어났다. 그의아버지는마을공증인이었다. 그는질러 (Zilah) 에서중고등학교를마쳤고, 후에콜로즈바르 (Kolozsvár) 에소재한칼뱅파대학에서수학했다. 사회민주당에는 16 살때에가입했다. 대학시절저널리스트로활동했고, 후에지역노동자보험은행에서사원으로근무했다. 제 1 차세계대전이발발하자쿤은군에소집되어러시아전선으로파병되었다 년에전쟁포로가된쿤벨러는톰스크 (Tomsk) 에있던수용소에서전쟁포로혁명운동을시작했다. Andras Siklos, Revolution in Hungary and the dissolution of the multinational Stste, akademiai Kiado, Budapest, p.28. 3) 러시아 10 월볼셰비키혁명의승리이전에처음으로공산주의운동에참여한사람중하나였던쿤은 1917 년말에상트페테르부르크에서레닌을만났다. 쿤은 3 월 24 일모스크바에서 러시아공산당헝가리그룹 을설립할때지도자로참여하였고, 이후레닌, 헝가리공산주의자동료들과합의하여헝가리공산당을창당하고프롤레타리아혁명을준비하기위하여 1918 년 11 월중순헝가리로돌아왔다. A magyarok kronikája, MTA Tötténettudomanyi intezet es Historia szerkesztoseg, Officina Nova, Budapest, p ) Szociális Forradalom, 1918 년 10 월 23 일. 쿤벨러, ' 볼셰비키의심판.'

113 .,,, 8,., 10, ( 摘示 )., ' ' ' ㆍ '. 5) - ' ', -. 6) ' '.. '...,. ' 7),,,,,.,,. ' ( 敵 ),...' 10, 8) '.,.' 9) 2.2. 헝가리공산당창립 ' ( 前 ) ( 國 ) '.. (KMP) 5) Szociális Forradalom, 1918 년 10 월 16 일. ' 헝가리독립.' 6) Ibid. ' 제국해체.' 7) Sarló és Kalapács, No. 4. Gy. Szamuely, ' 헝가리공산당준비.' 8) Párttörténeti Közlemények, 2/1964, pp Gy. Milei, ' 헝가리공산당창설을위한러시아공산주의볼셰비키당의헝가리지부.' 9) Lenin Magyarországról, p. 49.

114 , (, (Pór Ernő, 1889~1937), (Vántus Károly, 1879~1927)), ( (Ariton Pescariu), (Emil Bozdogh)), ( (Matej Kovač), (Matej Krsak)), ( (Ivan Matuzović), (Franjo Drobnik)). 11., 80 ' ' 100~ ,,.. (Emil Sebestyén) ,,, (László Jenő, 1878~1919),, (Hirossik János, 1887~1950) , (Friedrich Adler, 1879~1960) 10) ,.. ' 20~30.,...' 11) ( ) (Városmajor) (Kelen József, 1892~1939). ( 前 ) (Jancsik Ferenc, 1882~ 1938),,, (Rabinovics József, 1884~1938),,,,,,, (Somló Dezső, 1884~1923),,,, (Mikulik József, 1889~1933). (Szamuely Tibor, 1890~1919) (Karl Liebknecht, 1871~1919), (Rosa Luxemburg, 1871~1919) 1 10) 오스트리아사회민주당지도자 11) Kun Béla: 'Hogy alakult meg a kommunisták Magyarországi Pártja.' In: Új Előre 25 éves jubileumi albuma, New York 1927, pp Társadalmi Szemle, 11/1958, pp 에는 'Összehívjuk az alakuló ülést.' 라는제목으로게재되어있음.

115 ,. ( 汎 ) (Hevesi Gyula, 1890~1970), (Helfgott Ármin, 1878~1942),. ( 倫理家 ) (Lukács György) 12). 3. 열정과절망 : 헝가리공산당의정강정책과실패, 그리고국제정세 3.1. 공산당강령과정책 ~25..,.., Vörös Újság 13). '.' '.' '.' 14). '.' '.',, ' '.. '.'. ' ( ).,,,,, ' 15).,. ' ㆍ ㆍ '. ' ' ' '. (, ),., 12) 1885~1971. 헝가리의철학자, 미학자, 문학사가 13) 1918 년 12 월 7 일창간된헝가리공산당기관지 14) Vörös Újság, 1918 년 10 월 24 일. ' 공산당강령?' 15) Vörös Újság, 1918 년 12 월 7 일. ' 우리는왜공산주의자인가?'

116 .,.. ' ' ' ( 白軍 ) ',. ' ', ' ' ,..,.,,,.,.' 16). ' ', ( 準 )., ' ' ' '. 17) ( 國體 ) ( 失地回復主義 ) 18).,. ' '. ',. ' 19).. ' ',., ' 16) Vörös Újság, 1918 년 12 월 11 일. ' 공산주의자들의결의문초안.' 17) Vörös Újság, 1918 년 12 월 18 일. ' 노동자위원회에제출된공산주의농업방안.' 18) 김지영, 19) Vörös Újság, 1919 년 3 월 20 일. ' 루마니아제국주의 헝가리제국주의.'

117 '.. '..' 20) ,. '.,.,.. ' 21) 3.2. 대중의계몽과조직., '?(Kié a föld?)', '?(Mi a Tanácsköztársaság?)', '?(Ki fizet a háborúért?)', '?(Mit akarnak a kommunisták?)'. '4 ', ' ' 3, ' '..,.,. (Vörös Katona) (Szegény Ember) (Komját Aladár, 1891~1937) ㆍ (Internacionálé)..,,,.,,...., ㆍ.. 12,,,,. 20) Vörös Újság, 1919 년 1 월 11 일. ' 현상황에서의공산주의자.' 21) Vörös Újság, 1919 년 1 월 11 일. ' 모스크바와파리.'

118 (Aszód) (Mátyásföld), ( 19 ) ㆍ - (LiptákㆍTeudloff-Dietrich), ( 4 ) (the United Electric Bulb and Lamp), (Ganz Danubius), - (Ganz-Fiat), - (Magyar-Fiat), - (Ganz-Wagon), MÁV.. (Salgótarján), (Tata), (Győr),, (Diósgyőr),,, (Sároraljaújhely),, (Kaposvár),..,. ( 前 ). (Rabinovits József),,.' 22), ,000~15,000, 20,000~25, ) ( 前 ) (IOSZ) (Lékai János, 1895~1925) ,, Az Ifjú Proletát... 12,. ' ', ' ', ' '.,, ' ',....' 24).., 1918.,.. 22) Új Előre naptár, 1929, p. 88. J Rabinovits: Négy párthelység. 23) PI Archives, 653. f. 4/1919/ ) Népszava, 1918 년 12 월 15 일. ' 당통합은유지되어야한다.' Népszava, 1918 년 12 월 19 일. ' 이념투쟁또는민중선동.' Népszava, 1919 년 1 월 7 일. ' 헝가리사회민주당노동자들에게보내는공개편지!'

119 헝가리소비에트공화국 의개혁시도와그결과,,. (Forradalmi Kormányzótanács). (népbiztos).,.. (Garbai Sandor).. 19, %,. /,,,,, 3~5.., ,..,. 3~4..,, (vörös őrség).,., (Cserny Jozsef)..., ,,.,.,, 3~ '.. -,

120 ,.'., ( )..,., 4.,... 8,, 20%,, ~80%,. 6~7.,... 8,., 2,,.. Kunfi., Ballagi Aladárt Angyal Dávid, Beöthy Zsolt. Babits Mihály, Benedek Marcell, Fülep Lajos, Hevesy György, Mannheim Károly, Vámbéry Rusztem, Szekfű Gyula. (Magyar Tudományos Akadémia),. 4.,,. 4 (Magyar Nemzeti Bizottság), (Antibolsevista Comitét, ABC). (Bethlen István), (Vázsonyi Vilmos).,,..,,,,..,.,,.

121 .,, (tűzhely) '..,.,.,, Duna-Tisza 헝가리소비에트공화국과파리평화회담전승국과의전쟁과그결과.,,. (Vix).. 4 4~5., ,000 20,000 60, demarkációs, Munkács Sátoraljaújhely, Miskolc. Mako Hódmezővásárhely , 5 200,000., viharsarki,, ( 15,000 )... ',, '. Böhm Vilmos Stromfeld Aurél. Lakatos Géza, Werth Henrik, Sztójay Döme, Szombathelyi Ferenc, Jány Gusztáv 2, , Kárpát 200.

122 . 3 Besztercebánya-Rozsnyó-Bártfa Eperjes , 5 15 ~ (bécsi Antibolsevista Comité) 6... Babits Mihály, 5. ' - -.', Móricz Zsigmond. Szekfű Gyula. Kun Béla Kalocsa , Stromfeld, Horthy Miklós Szeged (Nemzeti Hadsereg). Kun Szolnok Tisza ,,., Peidl Gyula 혼돈의끝 : 보수로의회귀와백색테러 Peidl,,. 8 2, , 4 6. Peidl.,

123 , Nagyatádi Szabó István, Giesswein Sándor Huszár Károly, Lovászy Márton Károly Károly Berinkey, 1918.,. 1918~ (Tisza),., ). Peidl 3. Friedrich (1914XIV.) ,,. 1~2,, , 74.,,..,, , 26) Szeged, 8 Szeged. Horthy Miklós. Horthy 8 9 ( ). Horthy.. 30,000. (Működésüket direktóriumi 25) 이반란의지도자는작은 mátyásföldi 의기계공장소유자이자 Károly 내각의초대국방차관출신으로, 합스부르크의 József 왕자의지지로 8 월 7 일내각을형성한 Friedrich István 이었다. 26) 철학자 Lukács György 와 Mannheim Károly, 자연과학자 Kármán Tóbor 와 Szilárd Leó, 사회학자 Jászi Oszkár, 경제역사학자 Polányi Károly, 예술사회학자 Hauser Arnold, 시인 Balázs Béla 와 Kassák Lajos, 조형미술가 Ferenczy Blni, Uitz Béla, Kernstok Károly, Molholy-Nagy László, 영화가 Korda Sándor, Vajda László 가있다. 국내에머무른자중 Fülep Lajos 는이민을가게되고, Kodály, Bartók, Pátzay Pál 에대해서는소송절차가진행되었고, Babits Mihály 는대학강단에서해임시키고, Móricz Zsigmond 체포되었다.

124 tagok), ,. Szerb Antal. '1919,.., (himnusr).( ).,..

125 10월혁명과독일보수혁명 1920년대민족볼셰비즘을중심으로 윤용선 ( 한성대 )

126

127 제 2 부 러시아혁명의유산, 러시아혁명과세계 2017 년 12월 2일 ( 토 ) 1 세션 사회 : 노영순 ( 한국해양대 ) 발표 1 볼셰비키혁명의중국적적용강준영 ( 한국외대 ) 공유식 ( 평택대 ) 발표 2 쑨원 ( 孫文 ) 의러시아혁명관이용운 ( 서울대 ) 발표 3 베트남호치민과반제 반봉건혁명송정남 ( 한국외대 )

128

129 볼셰비키혁명의중국적적용 강준영 ( 한국외대 ) 공유식 ( 평택대 )

130

131 쑨원 ( 孫文 ) 의러시아혁명관 이용운 ( 서울대학교동양사학과박사과정 ) 목차 서론 Ⅰ. 1917년이전쑨원의사회주의인식과당치이론 Ⅱ. 10월혁명의충격과쑨원의반응 Ⅲ. 국공합작노선과쑨원의 10월혁명인식결론참고문헌목록 , 1) (Eric Hobsbawm). 10,,, ( 毛澤東 ), ( 辛亥革命 ) ( 半植民地 ), Pew Research Center, 2,, %. 2) , ,. 3), 10 1) 한정숙, 세계를뒤흔든혁명 에대한열광, 증오, 성찰 : 러시아혁명 90 년 : 해석의역사, 서양사론 98(2008), p ) Pew Research Center, Russians see World War II, not 1917 revolution, as nation s most important historical event ( ). 3) 劉奇葆, 在 " 十月革命與中國特色社會主義 " 理論研討會上的講話, 人民日報 ( ).

132 ( 十月革命與中國特色社會主義 ) 人民日報 ). 20.,. ( 中國國民黨 ) ( 孫文, 孫中山, Sun Yat-Sen) 10. ( 聯俄容共 ) - ( 國共合作 ). 5). 10,., ) 10,, , ( 黨治理論 ) (Vladimir Ilyich Ulyanov, Lenin) (Comintern, 共産國際 ),. 10., , 10 ( ). 4) 張全景, 蘇聯亡黨亡國的慘痛敎訓, 十月革命與當代社會主義 ( 社會科學文獻出版社, 2008), p.1. 5) 중국어로된대표적인연구로는李雲漢, 從容共到淸黨 ( 中國學術著作奬助委員會, 1966); 李玉貞, 孫中山與共産國際 ( 中央硏究院近代史硏究所, 1996); 姚金果外, 共産國際, 蘇共 ( 布 ) 與中國大革命 ( 福建人民出版社, 2002); 楊奎松, 國民黨的聯共與反共 ( 社會科學文獻出版社, 2008). 등이있다. 6) 러시아혁명연구사를다룬최근의문헌으로는 S.A. Smith, The Historiography of the Russian Revolution 100 Years On, Kritika 4(2015).

133 Ⅰ 년이전쑨원의사회주의이해와당치이론, 萬國公報 (Benjamin Kidd) (Karl Marx),. 7) 1903 (Manifesto of the Communist Party), 民報 天義報 浙江潮. ( 朱執信 ) ( 馬君武 ) ( 宋敎仁 ) ( 廖仲愷 ) 德意志社會革命家小傳 社會主義與進化論比較 萬國社會黨略史 社會主義史綱, ( 梁啓超 ). 8), 19 ( 加藤弘之 ) ( 小崎弘道 ) ) ,. 10), 無治主義 ( ) 共産主義 ( ) 社會民主主義 (,, ) 國家社會主義 ( )., 大同主義 三無主義 廣義 ( 俠義 ) 社會主義 無治主義 無强權主義 世界社會主義 國家社會主義 無政府主義 民主社會主義 無世界主義 社會革命主義. 11). ( 資産階級改良派 資産階級革命派 ). 12).?,, 13).,... 14) 7) Alexander Pantsov, The Bolsheviks and the Chinese Revolution (University of Hawaii Press, 2000), p.25. 8) 程偉禮外, 先知的足跡 ( 河南人民出版社, 1996), pp ) 候智 吳敏, 論 20 世紀早期中國社會對馬克思主義的選擇, 天水師範學院學報 30-4(2010), p ) 宋敎仁, 郭漢民編, 社會主義商榷 ( ), 宋敎仁集 第一卷 ( 湖南人民出版社, 2008), p ) 조세현, 민국초중국사회당의정치사상, 역사와경계 49(2003), p ) 候智 吳敏, 앞의글, p ) 尙明軒, 孫中山與社會主義述論 - 紀念孫中山誕辰 150 周年, 河北學刊 36-5(2016), p ) 王業興, 孫中山與中國近代化硏究 ( 人民出版社, 2005), p.65.

134 ,. 15) ( 張國燾 ),. 16). ( 幸德秋水 ), ) ( 孫中山故居 ),. 18),. 19),,. 20).,,., 在南京同盟會會員餞別會的演說 ( 平均地權 ). 21). ( ).. 22),. ( 三民主義 ) ) ) ( 均産派 ),. ( 麥克司 )..,,,.. (Henry George) 15) 孫中山, 廣東省社會科學院歷史硏究室外編, 建國方略 ( ), 孫中山全集 第六卷 ( 中華書局, 1986), p.232. 이하 全集 으로표기함. 16) 孫中山, 陳旭麓郝盛潮主編, 與張國燾的談話 ( ), 孫中山集外集 ( 上海人民出版社, 1990), p ) 尙明軒, 앞의글, p ) 그대략적인목록은姜義華, 天下爲公 : 孫中山思想家剪影 ( 江蘇人民出版社, 2011), pp ) 李玉剛, 孫中山對俄國二月革命和十月革命的反應, 歷史硏究 (1994), pp ) 孫中山, 歡宴國民黨各省代表及蒙古代表的演說 ( ), 全集 第九卷, p ) 孫中山, 在南京同盟會會員餞別會的演說 ( ), 全集 第二卷, p ) 孫中山, 在南京同盟會會員餞別會的演說 ( ), 全集 第二卷, p ) 孫中山, 在上海南京路同盟會機關的演說 ( ), 全集 第二卷, p ) 孫中山, 在上海中國社會黨的演說 ( ), 全集 第二卷, pp

135 .. ( 井田制 ), ( 累世同居 ).,..,.,., ( 大同思想 ).. 25),. ( 俾士麥 ). 26).,?.,,.,.,,.,. 27),.., The War in China. 28) Regenerated China.,. 29). ⓵ (popular socialists), ⓶ (liberal), ⓷,, 25) 尙明軒, 앞의글, p ) 孫中山, 在北京共和黨本部歡迎會的演說 ( ), 全集 第二卷, p ) 程偉禮外, 앞의책, pp ) 李士峰, 列寧俄中關係思想與實踐硏究述評, 當代世界與社會主義 ( 外交觀察 板 ). 29) V. I. Lenin, Stepan Apresyan trans, Regenerated China, Lenin Collected Works, Vol.18 (Marxist Internet Archive).

136 Le Peuple. 30) (radical-narodnik republican party),. 31) ( 中華革命黨 ). ( ) , ) 3 20 ( 袁世凱 ) ( 二次革命 ). 1914, 中華革命黨總章.,. 33). 軍政 - 訓政 - 憲政,. 中華革命黨革命方略 ),.,. 35). 36),. 37). 1914, 1919, 1920 ( ). ( 徐萬民 ), ( 以黨專政 ) ( 以黨治國 ) ( 張朋園 ). 38) 30) V. I. Lenin, Stepan Apresyan trans, Democracy and Narodism in China, Lenin Collected Works, Vol.18 (Marxist Internet Archive). 31) V. I. Lenin, Yuri Sdobnikov trans, The Struggle of Parties in China, Lenin Collected Works, Vol.41 (Marxist Internet Archive). 32) 謝彬, 民國政黨史 ( 中華書局, 2007), p ) 孫中山, 中華革命黨總章 ( ), 孫中山全集 第三卷, p ) 鄒魯, 中國國民黨史稿 上卷 ( 東方出版中心, 2011), pp ) 張朋園, 從民權到威權 ( 中央硏究院近代史硏究所, 2015), pp.41-43; 이완종, 이념의제국 ( 삼인, 2014), pp ) V. I. Lenin, Joe Fineberg and George Hanna trans, What Is To Be Done, Lenin Collected Works, Vol.5 (Marxist Internet Archive). 37) V. I. Lenin, Yuri Sdobnikov and George Hanna trans, The Extraordinary All-Russia Congress Of Soviets Of Peasants' Deputies- Speech On The Agrarian Question November 14, Lenin Collected Works, Vol.26 (Marxist Internet Archive). 38) 徐萬民, 俄國 10 月革命後孫中山對辛亥革命的反思, 孫中山與辛亥革命 ( 北京圖書館出版社, 2002), pp.54-55; 張朋園,

137 ,. 2,. 39).,, (Robert Michels). 40),,, )... 10, Ⅱ. 10 월혁명의충격과쑨원의반응 ,. 10,,. 42), , ), ( ), ) 民國日報,. 45) 中華新報 民國時報 事實新報 10 ( ) 앞의책, pp ) 孫中山, 致社會黨國際局函 ( ), 孫中山集外集, pp ) 孫中山, 致南洋革命黨人函 ( ), 全集 第三卷, p.81; 孫中山, 致吳敬恒 (1914), 全集 第三卷, pp ; 孫中山, 致南洋各埠洪門同志函 ( ), 全集 第三卷, p ) 張朋園, 앞의책, pp.28-29; pp ) 중국공산당중앙당사연구실, 중국공산당역사 제 1 권상편 ( 서교출판사. 2006), p ) Alexander Pantsov, 앞의책, p ) 候智 吳敏, 앞의글, pp ) Alexander Pantsov, 앞의책, p.28.

138 , , ) 反, 10., 10 ( 俄亂 ),. 47) 10, 10 民國日報 1918 新派, 民主友邦. 48) ( 楊奎松 ) 1919,. 49) 1920 ( 李大釗 ) ( 陳獨秀 ) ) , (Grigory Zinoviev) 51).,. 52), ,. 53) 1, 3 1. ( 中國華僑工會 ) ( 劉紹周 ) ( 張永奎 ) ( 中國社會主義工人黨 ), 46) Alexander Pantsov, 앞의책, p 당시중국에소개된대표적인저작은다음과같다. Lenin, Immediate Tasks of the Soviet Government; State and Revolution; Left-Wing Communism- An Infantile Disorder; Imperialism, the Highest Stage of Capitalism. Trotsky, October Revolution; Manifesto of the Communist International to the Proletariat of the Entire World; War and the International; Terrorism and Communism. Bukharin and Preobrazhensky. The ABC of Communism. 47) 王雪楠, 從 俄亂 到 俄式革命, 中共黨史硏究 (2014), pp ) 沈志華主編, 中蘇關係史綱 ( 社會科學文獻出版社, 2016), pp ) 楊奎松, 社會主義從改良到革命 - 十月革命對中國社會思想的影響 ( 中國社會科學院近代史硏究所, 2005). 50) V. I. Lenin, Isaacs Bernard trans, The Tasks of the Proletariat in the Present Revolution(The April Theses), Lenin Collected Works, Vol.24 (Marxist Internet Archive). 51) Grigory Zinoviev, Al Richardson ed, International Socialism and the Proletarian Revolution in Russia, In Defence of the Russian Revolution: A Selection of Bolshevik Writings, (Porcupine Press, 1995), p ) Orlando Figes, Revolutionary Russia: (Metropolitan Books, 2014), pp ) 中國社會科學院近代史硏究所飜譯室編譯, 共産國際第一次代表大會邀請書, 共産國際有關中國革命的文獻資料 ( ) 第一輯 ( 中國社會科學出版社, 1981) p.5. 이하 共産國際 로표기함.

139 . 54) ( ). 55)., ,..,.,. 56). 1,. 57). ( 尙靑 ) 5.4, ) ( ), (Grigori Naumovich Voitinsky) )., ( ). ( 護法運動 ),. 60).. 61) ( 唐繼堯 ), 54) 尙靑, 임상범역, 코민테른과중국혁명관계사 ( 고려원, 1992), p ) 中國社會科學院近代史硏究所飜譯室編譯, 共産國際第二次代表大會 : 第四次會議 (7.26) 關于民族和植民地問題的補充綱提, 共産國際, p ) V. I. Lenin, Al Richardson ed, Political Report of the Central Committee of the Russian Communist Party to the Ninth Conference of the RCP, In Defence of the Russian Revolution: A Selection of Bolshevik Writings, (Porcupine Press, 1995), p ) Leon Trotsky, Manifesto of the Communist International to the Workers of the World, The First Five Years of the Communist International, Vol.1 (Marxist Internet Archive). 58) 尙靑, 앞의책, pp ) 孫中山, 在廣州黃浦歡迎會上的演說 ( ), 全集 第四卷, p ) 호법운동은군벌할거에맞서신해혁명이후만들어진임시약법과 1 대국회를수호하려는정치운동으로쑨원은 2 차례 (1 차 : , 2 차 : ) 에걸친호법운동을주도하였다. 호법운동의근거지가광동성광저우였기에호법정부는 광동정부 혹은 광저우정부 로도불렸다. 61) 孫中山, 在廣東省學界歡迎會上的演說 ( ), 全集 第四卷, pp

140 . 62) ,,. 63), 致列寧和蘇維埃政府電.,. 64) (Georgy Vasilyevich Chicherin). 65), ) ( 郭漢民 ) ( 載蘭華 ). 67) ( 李士峰 ). 68) ( 沈志華 ). 69), ).,. 71). 12 ( 駐華特命全權代表 ) ( ),, 62) 孫中山, 致唐繼堯電 ( ), 全集 第四卷, p ) 孫中山, 在廣州警界宴會上與何某的談話 ( ), 全集 第四卷, p ) 孫中山, 致列寧和蘇維埃政府電 (1918. 夏 ), 全集 第四卷, p ) 상청, 앞의책, p ) 李玉剛, 孫中山接受俄國革命影響問題再硏究, 邏輯學硏究 5(1992), pp ) 郭漢民 載蘭華, 孫中山與蘇俄在中蘇建交問題上的分岐及其決擇, 紀念孫中山誕辰 140 周年國際學術硏討會論文集 ( 社會科學文獻出版社, 2009) pp ) 李士峰, 앞의글. 69) 沈志華主編, 앞의책, pp ) 中共中央黨史硏究室第一硏究部譯, 契切林給列寧的信 ( ), 聯共 ( 布 ), 共産國際與中國國民革命運動 ( ) ( 北京圖書館出版社, 1997), p.66. 이하 聯共 으로표기함. 71) 위와같음.

141 . 72) ) 2., 1 全國報界聯合會 全國學生聯合會 全國各界聯合會 中華實業協會 中華勞動公會 中國工人聯合會., (Podapov, 波達波夫 ). 74) ,. 75) 10. (Maring, Henk Sneevliet 馬林 ),. 76) Ⅲ. 국공합작노선과쑨원의 10 월혁명인식 1922 ( 陳炯明 ). 2 ( 兩廣 ) ,..,., ( 改進改組 ) ( 聯俄容共 ).,,. (Adolph Abramovich Joffe) ( 胡漢民 ) ( 汪精衛 ) ( 張繼 ) ( 陳獨秀 ) ( 改進國民黨會議 ), ) ) 中共中央黨史硏究室第一硏究部譯, 契切林給派克斯的電報 ( ), 聯共, p ) 郭漢民 載蘭華, 앞의글, pp ) 中共中央黨史硏究室第一硏究部譯, 波達波夫給契切林的報告 ( ), 聯共, pp ) 孫中山, 復蘇俄外交人民委員契切林書 ( ), 全集 第五卷, p ) 楊奎松, 앞의책, pp ) 민두기, 중국국민당의개진과개조, 동방학지 33(1982), pp

142 , ( 吳佩孚 ),. 78) 孫文越飛宣言. 79),, (Mikhail Borodin, 鮑羅廷 ). 改進 改組., ( 以俄爲師 ) ( 中國國民黨第一次全國代表大會 ). 10?. ( ).,. 10, ,!, )., ,.. 81).,.?.... ( 俄皇 ). 82),.,.,., 化 ( 黨軍 )? ) 姚金果外, 앞의책, pp ) 孫中山, 孫文越飛宣言 ( ), 全集 第七卷, pp ) 孫中山, 在廣州國民黨黨務會議的講話 ( ), 全集 第八卷, p ) 孫中山, 在上海中國國民黨改進大會的演說 ( ), 全集 第七卷, p.7. 82) 孫中山, 在廣州歡宴各軍將領會上的演說 ( ), 全集 第八卷, pp

143 . 83)., 10.,..., ),,.?.,. 85).,. ( 革命聖人 ),,.. 86). 러시아혁명에대한쑨원의인식 ) 10 黨軍化. 10,. 88) 10. (NEP). 83) 孫中山, 在廣州國民黨黨務會議的講話 ( ), 全集 第八卷, p ) 孫中山, 在廣州大本營對國民黨員的講話 ( ), 全集 第八卷, pp ) 孫中山, 在廣州大本營對國民黨員的演說 ( ), 全集 第八卷, pp ) 孫中山, 在黃浦軍官學校的告別演說 ( ), 全集 第十一卷, p ) 이를테면 Mark D. Steinberg ed, Voices of revolution, 1917 (Yale University Press, 2001). 는 1917 년혁명당시러시아민중들의다양한반응과정치참여를보여주고있다. 88) 한정숙, 앞의글, P.225.

144 無政府,,,. 89) ,. 90),,. (Ford 福特 ).,.,.,. 91).,,?. 3,. 建國方略. 92).,.,, ). 쑨원의민생주의, 사회주의인식 三民主義 20, 89) 孫中山, 在摩軒號船對幕僚的談話 ( ), 全集 第六卷, p ) 孫中山, 三民主義 : 民生主義 ( ), 全集 第九卷, pp ) 孫中山, 三民主義 : 民生主義 ( ), 全集 第九卷, p ) 孫中山, 與日本廣州新聞社記者的談話 ( ), 全集 第九卷, p ) 孫中山, 關于民生主義之說明 ( ), 全集 第九卷, pp

145 ,,. 94).,,,.. 2, ( ).,..,...,.,...,.,, ),. ( ) ). 1921, ,,. 97).. ( 以黨治國 ). 98) 10 94) 孫中山, 三民主義 : 民生主義 ( ), 全集 第九卷, p ) 孫中山, 在廣州大本營對國民黨員的演說 ( ), 全集 第八卷, pp ) 孫中山, 關于組織國民政府案之說明 ( ), 全集 第九卷, pp ) 孫中山, 在廣東省第五次敎育大會上的演說 ( 前 ), 全集 第五卷, p ) 孫中山, 關于組織國民政府案之說明 ( ), 全集 第九卷, pp

146 .. (Nikolai Ustryalov) (Aleksey Tolstoy),. 99). 10. ( 洪秀全 ) ( 太平天國 ),. ( 桑兵 ), ),. 1914,., 1910,. 10,. 결론 , , , ) 한정숙, 앞의글, pp ) 桑兵, 信仰的理想主義與策略的實用主義 : 論孫中山的政治性格特征 近代史研究 (1987).

147 ., 1922, ,. - 10,. 10.,.,.,. 2., ,. 10,. 10,

148 참고문헌 1. 謝彬, 民國政黨史 ( 中華書局, 2007), 孫中山, 廣東省社會科學院歷史硏究室外編, 孫中山全集 ( 中華書局, 1986). 孫中山, 陳旭麓郝盛潮主編, 孫中山集外集 ( 上海人民出版社, 1990). 宋敎仁, 郭漢民編, 宋敎仁集 ( 湖南人民出版社, 2008). 中共中央黨史硏究室第一硏究部譯, 聯共 ( 布 ), 共産國際與中國國民革命運動 ( ) ( 北京圖書館出版社, 1997). 中國社會科學院近代史硏究所飜譯室編譯, 共産國際有關中國革命的文獻資料 ( ) ( 中國社會科學出版社, 1981). 鄒魯, 中國國民黨史稿 ( 東方出版中心, 2011). Al Richardson ed, In Defence of the Russian Revolution: A Selection of Bolshevik Writings, (Porcupine Press, 1995). Leon Trotsky, The First Five Years of the Communist International (Marxist Internet Archive). Mark D. Steinberg ed, Voices of revolution, 1917 (Yale University Press, 2001). Vladimir Ilyich Lenin, Lenin Collected Works (Marxist Internet Archive). 2. 尙靑,, (, 1992)., (, 2014)., (. 2006). 姜義華, 天下爲公 : 孫中山思想家剪影 ( 江蘇人民出版社, 2011). 徐萬民主編, 孫中山與辛亥革命 ( 北京圖書館出版社, 2002). 沈志華主編, 中蘇關係史綱 ( 社會科學文獻出版社, 2016). 楊奎松, 國民黨的聯共與反共 ( 社會科學文獻出版社, 2008). 姚金果外, 共産國際, 蘇共 ( 布 ) 與中國大革命 ( 福建人民出版社, 2002). 王奇生, 黨員黨權與黨爭 : 年中國國民黨的組織形態 ( 華文出版社, 2011). 王業興, 孫中山與中國近代化硏究 ( 人民出版社, 2005). 李愼明主編, 十月革命與當代社會主義 ( 社會科學文獻出版社, 2008). 李玉貞, 孫中山與共産國際 ( 中央硏究院近代史硏究所, 1996). 李雲漢, 從容共到淸黨 ( 中國學術著作奬助委員會, 1966). 張朋園, 從民權到威權 ( 中央硏究院近代史硏究所, 2015). 程偉禮外, 先知的足跡 ( 河南人民出版社, 1996). 中國社會科學院近代史硏究所, 紀念孫中山誕辰 140 周年國際學術硏討會論文集 ( 社會科學文獻出版社, 2009). Alexander Pantsov, The Bolsheviks and the Chinese Revolution (University of Hawaii Press, 2000). Orlando Figes, Revolutionary Russia: (Metropolitan Books, 2014).

149 3.,, 33(1982).,, 49(2003).,,, : 90 :, 98(2008), 尙明軒, 孫中山與社會主義述論- 紀念孫中山誕辰 150 周年, 河北學刊 36-5(2016). 桑兵, 信仰的理想主義與策略的實用主義: 論孫中山的政治性格特征 近代史研究 (1987). 楊奎松, 社會主義從改良到革命- 十月革命對中國社會思想的影響 ( 中國社會科學院近代史硏究所, 2005). 楊金海 高曉惠, 列寧著作在中國的百年傳播, 高敎馬克思主義理論硏究 (2016). 楊天石, 師其意不用其法- 孫中山與馬克思主義二題, 廣東社會科學 (2011). 王雪楠, 從 俄亂 到 俄式革命, 中共黨史硏究 (2014). 李士峰, 列寧俄中關係思想與實踐硏究述評, 當代世界與社會主義 ( 外交觀察 板 ). 李玉剛, 孫中山接受俄國革命影響問題再硏究, 邏輯學硏究 5(1992). 李玉剛, 孫中山對俄國二月革命和十月革命的反應, 歷史硏究 (1994). 張同樂, 孫中山與蘇俄關係論析, 安徽史學 (2007). 候智 吳敏, 論 20 世紀早期中國社會對馬克思主義的選擇, 天水師範學院學報 30-4(2010). S.A. Smith, The Historiography of the Russian Revolution 100 Years On, Kritika 4(2015). 4. 劉奇葆, 在" 十月革命與中國特色社會主義 " 理論研討會上的講話, 人民日報 ( ). Pew Research Center, Russians see World War II, not 1917 revolution, as nation s most important historical event ( ).

150

151 베트남호치민과반제 반봉건혁명 송정남 ( 한국외대 )

152

153 제 2 부 러시아혁명의유산, 러시아혁명과세계 2017 년 12월 2일 ( 토 ) 1 세션 사회 : 김윤경 ( 서울대 ) 발표 1 러시아혁명과카자흐알라쉬자치정부손영훈 ( 한국외대 ) 발표 2 러시아혁명과아프리카해방운동 앙골라와에티오피아를중심으로김광수, Bethel Ghebru( 한국외대 ) 발표 3 미국 68혁명과블랙파워 : 블랙팬더당의마르크스-레닌주의이춘입 ( 동아대 )

154

155 러시아혁명과카자흐알라쉬자치정부 손영훈 ( 한국외대 )

156

157 1) 러시아혁명과아프리카해방운동 앙골라와에티오피아를중심으로 * Bethel Ghebru( 서울대학교사범대학교박사과정수료 ) 김광수 ( 한국외국어대학교아프리카연구소 HK교수 ) < > (Cold War),,,,,,.. - (Marxism Leninism) (decolonization) (Haile Selassie) 1975 (Provisional Military Administrative Council: PMAC) , 3. (Luanda) (Mbundu) (Movimento Popular de Libertaçao de Angola : MPLA). MPLA (Uniào Nacional para a Independência Total de Angola: UNITA) (Frente Nacional de Libertaçào de Angola : FNLA). -. * 본논문은 2017 학년도한국외국어대학교교내학술연구비의지원에의하여이루어진것임.

158 1. 서론, ,,, (Emperor Haile Selassie).. (Ogaden) , (Rhodesia: ) (Ian Smith). ( ) (Apartheid) ( 2013: iv, ) 러시아제국과에티오피아 2.1 러시아혁명이전러시아와에티오피아의관계 (Emperor Yohannes: ), (Ashinov). 1889, (Lieutenant Mashkov) (Menilek) ( ). (Wichale) 17 (Eshete, 1977, 2) (Nikolay

159 Leontiev) (Eshete 1977, 3). 40. (St. Petersburg) 2 (Nicholas II: ) (Eshete 1977, 3) (Adwa). (Leonid Artamonov) (Bieschevost 2011; Great Biographical Encyclopedia 2009). (Count) (Count Abai). (Bieschevost 2011) ,. 1898, (Eshete 1977, 3) , ,, (Eshete 1977, 3) 년러시아혁명에대한에티오피아반응 1, ,,, (Eshete 1977, 5)..,.,. (Eshete 1977, 5).

160 ., (Eshete 1977, 6) (St. George Church), (Chargé d' Affaires) (Eshete 1977, 6) (Eshete 1977, 6) , 에티오피아의러시아난민들 ( ).... (Ras Tefari: )..,..,.. (St. Nicholas) Les Dernières, Nouvelles Russes, La Renaissance, La Russie Illustré. (Gullele) (Ferenji Cemetery) 40 (Eshete 1977, 12).,.,,,.., (Mehal Sefaris) (Eshete 1977, 12) (Tessema 1971,

161 53 56)..,. 1920, (Eshete 1977, 12) (Gavriloff) (Eshete 1977, 14)., (Eshete 1977, 14).,,,., (Eshete, 1977, 15). (Berhanena Selam)...,. (Eshete 1977, 12)., (Trachtenberg). (Verenowsky) (Menelik) (Tefari Makonnen) (Dietrich) (Eshete 1977, 17).. (Asebe Teferi) (Tekle Hawariat) (Eshete 1977, 18). 6 (Eshete 1977, 21) (Eshete 1977, 18) (Duma: ). 2.4 에티오피아와러시아혁명의영향 (Babikhian) (Eshete 1977, 20).

162 .., 1929 (Eshete 1977, 20)., (Tekle Hawariat) (Russian Refugee Organization)..,, (Eshete 1977, 21) ,,, ,, 2 (Economic and Political Weekly 1978) , 1956 (Shinn & Ofcansky, 2013)., 1947 (Soviet Red Cross Hospital) (Mott, 2002).. 3. 소련연방과에티오피아 3.1 에티오피아의 1974 년혁명 , (Haile Selassie) (Cowcher 2017) ( ) ( ).

163 1920 (Royal Bodyguard), 1934 (Holeta) (Kebede, 2008)., ,,, - (feudo-bourgeois) (Nathaniel 2006)... (Johns 1989). 1973, (Nathaniel 2006) (Aman Andom) (Derg) (Provisional Military Administrative Council: PMAC) 1) (Teferi Benti), 1 (Johns 1989). PMAC.,, (Johns 1989) (Eritrean Liberation Front: ELF) , 1, 61,, , PMAC. PMAC 10,. (Ethiopia Tikdem) ( 2015, 203) PMAC,,,,., PMAC, PMAC. PMAC ( 2015, 205).,. 1) 데르그 (Derg) 는게즈 (Ge ez) 어로위원회의뜻임으로 1974 년부터 1987 년까지존재한에티오피아의군경행정관련최고의결기구이며나중에공식명칭을임시군사행정위원회 (Provisional Military Administrative Council: PMAC) 로변경되었다.

164 .. 3,,..,.,., (Westad 2005, 263). < 지도 1> 냉전시대동아프리카상황 ( 출처 : 소련연방과에티오피아의동맹관계?..

165 . ( 2015, 207)., ( 2015, 211). (Westad 2005, )., ( 2015, 212). ( 强對强 )..?,., (regional) ( 2015, 213) ,, , (Andrei Gromyko),,,, (Gromyko 1988) ,000 (Tetrault-Farber 2015). 10 1, ,000, (Woodroofe 2013; Stone & Kuznick 2014)...,. (Westad 2005). (Cowcher 2017) , 250, 350, 600 (Woodroofe 2013)., 7 60%. MiG-21 F

166 (Berbera)., 1988 (Woodroofe, 2013) ( 2014)..,. (Tigray People's Liberation Front: TPLF)., 300 ' ' ( 2014). 1990, 1991 (Ethiopia People's Revolutionary Democratic Front: EPRDF), EPRDF. EPRDF 1994, 1995 (Negasso Gidada), 1991 (Meles Zenawi) ( 對 ) 60, , ,..,, 소련연방과앙골라 4.1 앙골라저항조직과해방전쟁, 3. (Robert Holden) (Frente Nacional de Libertaçào de Angola : National Front for the Liberation of Angola : FNLA) (Bakongo).

167 . (Luanda) - (Marxism Leninism) (Mbundu) (Movimento Popular de Libertaçào de Angola : Movement for the Liberation of Angola : MPLA). (Benguella Plateau) (Ovimbundu) (Jonas Savimbi) (Uniào Nacional para a Independência Total de Angola : Nation Union for Total Independence of Angola : UNITA) ( 2013: ) ,,.,,,,,..,,,,,. < 지도 2> 1974~1994 남부아프리카백인정권의몰락 ( 김윤진 김광수 2013: 348)

168 (Luanda). 180,,, (muceques) (Agostinho Neto) MPLA PIDE(Polícia Internacional e de Defesa do Estado ; International and State Defense Police).,. (Zaire) (Uige). 3 12, (Corpos de Voluntarios) 20, (Shillington 2005, 84). FNLA MPLA. MPLA. MPLA UNITA. 3 (Shillington 2005, 86)., OAU.,., , (Shillington 2005, 86-87). 4.2 앙골라독립과내전 (Marcello Caetano) MPLA (Dr. Antoniu Agostinho) FNLA MPLA FNLA UNITA. MPLA UNITA FNLA. FNLA (Mobutu Sese Seko), -. UNITA. MPLA (Lye, K. and The Diagram Group 2002, 102).

169 UNITA 1976 (Clark Amendment) 3 ( 2014, ) MPLA 3,000 (Cunene Dam) ,000. UNITA, MPLA,,, FNLA UNITA (Gall, Timothy L. & Gall, Susan B.(eds.) 1999, 36) ,000. UNITA FNLA., MPLA (José Eduardo dos Santos). UNITA (Gall, Timothy L. & Gall, Susan B.(eds.) 1999, 36-37) MPLA FNLA. UNITA MPLA UNITA ,, (Lye, K. and The Diagram Group 2002, 102) MPLA. UNITA UNITA 20 MPLA MPLA. MPLA ( 2014, 823). UNITA (Lye, K. and The Diagram Group 2002, 103) MPLA. -. MPLA ( 2014, ).

170 4.3 소련연방과쿠바의역할.. MPLA -.,..,., SWAPO...., ( 2013: 349).? (Internationalism).,,. (Non-Aligned Movement), (Adams 1981: 113, Erisman 1985). (Brittain). (José Martí) 1962 (Second Declaration of Havana) (a victory by any country over imperialism is our victory; just as any country's defeat is a defeat for all of us.)., (2002: )...,.. (Onslow 2009: 1-2) (Cuito Cuanavale),,. 2) 2 2) 쿠이토쿠아나발레전투상황에관해서는다음을참조할것! Polack, P The Last Hot Battle of the Cold War: South Africa vs. Cuba in the Angolan Civil War. Philadelphia & Oxford: Casemate.

171 (Saney 2006: 81) , UNITA MPLA (new thinking)..,, 1988 (Brazzavile Protocol) ,000 15,000. (James 2004: 14-25, 23-24, 43)... (Klinghoffer 1980: 2-3). (Adams 1981: 108).. (Saney 2006: 90). ANC , MPLA (The Mozambique Liberation Front : FRELIMO).. (Zimbabwe African Peoples Union : ZAPU) (Zimbabwe African National Union : ZANU), (South West Africa People's Organization : SWAPO), ANC (Cohen 1994: 17). (red peril) (United Democratic Front : UDF).,,. 19 (Gordon 1995: ). - 60,. (1)

172 , (2), (3), (4) ( 1988: 114).?.,...,...., ( 1991: ) 앙골라와소련연방의외교정책 , ,. 2. ( J. 2013, 566, 568, ). (Portuguese Communist Party) MPLA MPLA... MPLA UNITA FNLA (Treaty of Friendship and Cooperation) (

173 1994, 66). UNITA MPLA (Battles of Lomba River) UNITA, MPLA. (James 2004, , ) (Right Strategy) 3) 3.. (National Democracy),.,,. UN, ,,. 1960,, ( 1984, 36-40, 1994, 54-55) MPLA (Revolutionary Democratic Party) MPLA ( 1984, 42-44, 1994, 42, 56-57).,.,, 3 ( 1984, 47-48, 1994, 56-57)..,... ( 1994, 45-46).., MPLA MPLA (, 1988, 60). FNLA UNITA 3) 후진국은식민종주국의경제권을갖고있어프로레타리아계급만으로혁명이성공할수없기때문에부르조아계급과연합전선을구축해야한다는레닌의전략을말한다 ( 강창보 1984, 36).

174 . ( 1994, 43). 3,. 3. (, 1988, 68-69).. -.,.,., -.,., 1975, 1977 (Ogaden).,,.. ( 1988, 63-66, 70).,,.. 70 ( 1988, 3-4) MPLA.., (Nikolay Podgorny) ,,, 4.. ( 1988, ). -..,

175 ( 1988, 207)... -,. -,, ( 1988, 207).., (Nasser), (Ben Bella), (Nkrumah), (Keita) ( ) ,,,. ( ), ( ), ( ). 1965, 1966.,. OAU, , ,,. ( 1988, )......, ( 1988, ).

176 5. 결론. 70.,, ,.. ( ) ( )..,.,. - 21?? (Cold War) ( 2015, 36).,.. -., -..,..,.

177 참고문헌 南部 美 蘇勢力競爭 關 硏究 ( 上 ). 209 : ) : ) (, ). J : 1.. : :.. :.. (2015) Retrieved from 對 外交政策 硏究 : 1970 中心..,., &. (2015). 2. :., :.., ,. Adams, Gordon "Cuba and Africa: The International Politics of the Liberation Struggles, a Documentary History. Latin American Perspectives 7(1): Bieschevost, N. (2011). Тайны Африки. Граф Н. Леонтьев - разведчик или (. Count N. Leontiev). Retrieved November 4, 2017, from Brittain, V Cuba in Africa. New Left Review 17: Cohen S, Cuba and the Liberation of Southern Africa. Monthly Review 46(4): Cowcher, K. (2017, November 3). From Refuge to Revolution: Bolshevism s Evolution in Ethiopia AAIHS. Retrieved November 5, 2017, from Economic and Political Weekly. (1978). Revolution and Counter-Revolution in Ethiopia. Economic and Political Weekly, 13(9), Erisman, Michael Cuba s International Relations: The Anatomy of Nationalistic Foreign Policy. Boulder: Westview Press. Eshete, A. (1977). Ethiopia and the Bolshevik Revolution: Africa: Rivista Trimestrale Di Studi e Documentazione Dell Istituto Italiano per l Africa e l Oriente, 32(1), / Eshete, A. (1982). The Cultural Situation in Socialist Ethiopia. Unesco. Gall, Timothy L. & Gall, Susan B.(eds.), Worldmark Chronology of the Nations vol. 1 Africa (Detroit, The Gale Group, 1999). Gordon, A Cuba and South Africa: Prospects for Partnership. South African Journal of International Affairs 3(2): Gromyko, A. (1988). Soviet-Ethiopian Relations Today. In T. Beyene (Ed.), Proceedings of the Eighth International Conference on Ethiopian Studies. University of Addis Ababa, Addis Ababa: Institute

178 of Ethiopian Studies. James, W. M Historical Dictionary of Angola. Lanham, Maryland and London: The Scarecrow Press, Inc. Johns, M. (1989, February 23). A U.S. Strategy to Foster Human Rights in Ethiopia. Retrieved November 10, 2017, from /middle-east/report/us-strategy-foster-human-rights-ethiopia Kebede, M. (2008). Radicalism and Cultural Dislocation in Ethiopia, University Rochester Press. Lye, K. and The Diagram Group Encyclopedia of African Nations and Civilizations (New York, Facts On File, Inc.). Mott, W. H. (2002). United States Military Assistance: An Empirical Perspective. Greenwood Publishing Group. Nathaniel, R. (2006). 50th Anniversary of His Imperial Majesty Haile Selassie I: First Visit to the United States. Victoria, B.C.: Trafford Publishing. Onslow, S Introduction. in Onslow, S.(ed.). Cold War in Southern Africa : White Power, Black Liberation, pp London: Rutledge. Polack, Peter Last Hot Battle of the Cold War: South Africa vs. Cuba in the Angolan Civil War. Philadelphia: Casemate. Saney, Isaac African Stalingrad: The Cuban Revolution, Internationalism, and the End of Apartheid. Latin American Perspectives 33(5): Selassie. (2013). Ethiopian Revolution. Routledge. Shillington, K.(ed.) Encyclopedia of African History, vol.1 A-G. New York: Fitzroy Dearborn. Shinn, D. H., & Ofcansky, T. P. (2013). Historical Dictionary of Ethiopia. Scarecrow Press. Stone, O., & Kuznick, P. (2014). The Untold History of the United States (MP3 Una edition). Brilliance Audio. Tessema, K. (1971). Ya Tarik Mastawasha (Historical Notes). Addis Ababa: Artistic Printing Press. Tetrault-Farber, G. (2015, June 16). Ethiopian Ambassador Seeks to Upgrade Dialogue with Russia. Retrieved November 18, 2017, from Tiruneh, A. (1993). The Ethiopian Revolution : A Transformation from an Aristocratic to a Totalitarian Autocracy. Cambridge University Press. Westad, O. A. (2005). The Global Cold War: Third World Interventions and the Making of Our Times. Cambridge University Press. Woodroofe, L. P. (2013). Buried in the Sands of the Ogaden: The United States, the Horn of Africa, and the Demise of Detente. Kent, Ohio: Kent State Univ.

179 미국 68혁명과블랙파워 : 블랙팬더당의마르크스-레닌주의 이춘입 ( 동아대학교 ) 1. 러시아혁명과미국 68 의흑인급진주의 68 (Hannah Arendt). 1), (Black Panther Party),. 2) (Henry Winston). 3) (infantile-leftist) 1990.,. 100, (Black Power Movement), Student Nonviolent Coordinating Committee) (Stokely Carmichael) (Black Power),.,,. 4) ,,,. 1) Hannah Arendt, On Violence (New York: A Harvest/HBJ Book, 1969), ) 블랙팬더당의폭력성에대한평가는이춘입. 휴이뉴튼과엘드리지클리버 : 블랙팬더당, 폭력과비폭력사이, 미국사연구 44 ( ), 105n8. 3) Charles E. Jones and Judson L. Jeffries, Don t Believe the Hype : Debunking the Panther Mythology, ed., Charles E. Jones, The Black Panther Party Reconsidered (Baltimore: Black Classic Press, 2005), 39 참고. 4) 이들은미국국가의수립이혁명적인폭력의결과라보았으며, 그로부터흑인혁명의폭력성에대한정당성을구했다. Curtis J. Austin, Up against the Wall: Violence in the Making and Unmaking of the Black Panther Party (Fayetteville: University of Arkansas Press, 2006), 145.

180 ,. 68,. 2. 전위당으로서의블랙팬더당 (Harlem Renaissance) (New Negro Movement) W. E. B. (Du Bois). 5), (Bobby Seale) P. (Huey P. Newton) (Eldridge Cleaver). 6) (Franz Fanon) (Che Guevara) ,. (Materialism and Empirio-Criticism) (1909). 7),., ), , 5) Bill Mullen, W. E. B. Du Bois: Revolutionary Across the Color Line (London: Pluto Press 2016), ) 클리버는 1967 년에그룹에참여하기시작했고같은해뉴튼이투옥된후그룹을이끈지도자다 년대말에서 1970 년대초블랙팬더당이가장활발하게활동했던시기뉴튼과함께그룹의사상을대변하는인물이었다. 7) Huey P. Newton, Revolutionary Suicide (New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1973), 69-70; Floyd W. Hayes, III, and Francis A. Kiene, III, All Power to the People : The Political Thought of Huey P. Newton and the Black Panther Party, Reconsidered, 164; Huey P. Newton, In Defense of Self Defense, The Black Panther (May 18, 1967), 8, 13, 21. 8) Civil Rights History Project: Kathleen Cleaver, Interviewed by Joseph Mosnier, Library of Congress, September 16, 2011.

181 . 9). (vanguard group)., ?(What Is To Be Done?),,. 10), (Mississippi Freedom Democratic Party).. (Lowndes County Freedom Organization)... 11) ). 1972, (Elaine Brown).,. 13),. 14) ),,,, (The Black Panther),,, (survival programs) 16). (survival kit) 10 (Ten-Point Programs). 10, (What We Want, What We Believe) 9) Newton, In Defense of Self Defense, ) 레닌과전위당에대해서는최일붕, 러시아혁명과레닌의사상, ( 서울 : 책갈피, 2007), ) 르완디즈카운티에대해서는팸플릿 The Black Panther Party (New York: Merit Publishers, June 1966) 참고. 12) Erika Doss, Imaging the Panthers: Representing Black Power and Masculinity, 1960s 1990s, Prospects: An Annual of American Studies 23 (1998), ) Huey P. Newton, Reply to William Patterson, eds., Frederika S. Newton and David Hilliard, To Die for the People: The Writings of Huey P. Newton (San Francisco: City Lights Books, 2009), ) Newton, In Defense of Self Defense, ) 블랙팬더당의공동체프로그램목록은스탠포드대학교의블랙팬더당연구프로젝트온라인자료 group/blackpanthers/programs.shtml ( 검색일 : 2017 년 10 월 21 일 ). 또한윤수종, 미국블랙팬더당의생존프로그램활동, 자율운동과주거공동체 ( 서울 : 집문당, 2013), 참고. 16) 원래 공동체서비스프로그램 이었으나 1971 년여름뉴튼이 생존프로그램 으로개칭했다.

182 ) 1, 2, ,. 3. 모든권력을인민에게 : 흑인룸펜프롤레타리아트,. 18), (Students for a Democratic Society) (Weatherman),.., 8 (8 Points of Attention), 3 (3 Main Rules of Discipline), (Rules of the Black Panther Party). 19).,, (Central Committee). (Minister).. 20),,. 21),,..,. (Janet Cyril). 22),,,,. 23) (all power to the 17) What We Want, What We Believe, The Black Panther (November 23, 1967), 3; The Black Panther, May 13, 1972: p. B. 블랙팬더당의 10 대강령과공동체생존프로그램의변화에대해서는이춘입, 뉴튼과클리버, 119n44. 18) Eldridge Cleaver, Soul on Fire (Texas: Word Books Publisher, 1978), ) The Black Panther (August 9, 1969), ) 최일붕, 러시아혁명과레닌의사상, 참고. 21) 블랙팬더당의조직도는 Ollie A. Johnson, III, Explaining the Demise of the Black Panther Party: The Role of Internal Factors, Reconsidered, 400 참고. 22) Tracye Matthews, No One Ever Asks, What a Man s Role in the Revolution Is : Gender and the Politics of The Black Panther Party, , Reconsidered, ) Kathleen Cleaver and George Katsiaficas, eds., Liberation, Imagination, and the Black Panther Party: A New Look at the Panthers and Their Legacy (New York: Routledge, 2001), 23.

183 soviets) (all power to the people) (Fred Hampton) (Black Power) (Brown Power) (Chicano), (Red Power), (Yellow Power) (Rainbow Coalition). 24)?. 25)...,,,,,. 26) (Black Lumpen) , ). 28) -.,. 29),.,... (street brothers). 30) (oppressed Black people),. 31) 24) Fred Hampton, You Can Murder a Liberator, but You Can t Murder Liberation, ed., Phillip Foner, The Black Panthers Speak (New York: Da Capo Press, 1995), ) 이춘입, 뉴튼과클리버, ) Errol A. Henderson, The Lumpenproletariat as Vanguard?: The Black Panther Party, Social Transformation, and Pearson's Analysis of Huey Newton, Journal of Black Studies 28, no. 2 (November 1997), 196n4. 27) Eldridge Cleaver, On the Ideology of the Black Panther Party, ed., Kathleen Cleaver, Target Zero: A Life in Writing (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2006), ) Newton, To Die for the People, ) 프란츠파농, 남경태옮김, 대지의저주받은사람들 ( 서울 : 그린비, 2004), ) 정성진, 레닌의사회주의론재검토, 혁명과이행 : 러시아혁명의현재성과 21 세기이행기의새로운혁명전략 ( 파주 : 한울아카데미, 2017), 76.

184 , ,. 32). (Todd Gitlin) (revolutionary gang).. 33),., 34),... (George Murray) (Earl Anthony).,. 35),. 4. 블랙팬더당마르크스-레닌주의의변주 : 흑인민족주의에서상호공동체주의로, -. 36) ,, 3. (Black Nationalism),. 1967, (Revolutionary Nationalism) ) 31) Newton, Revolutionary Suicide, 63, 73-74; David Hilliard and Donald Weise, eds., The Huey P. Newton Reader (New York: Seven Stories Press, 2002), ) The Huey P. Newton Reader, ) Todd Gitlin, The Sixties: Years of Hope, Days of Rage (New York: Bantam, 1987), 34; Jones and Jeffries, Don t Believe the Hype, ) 이춘입, 뉴튼과클리버, ) Jones and Jeffries, Don t Believe the Hype, ) 블랙팬더당의이념적변화에대해서는 Huey P. Newton, War Against the Panthers: A Study of Repression in America (New York: Harlem River Press, 1996), 27-29; Hayes and Kiene, All Power to the People, ) Newton, Revolutionary Suicide, 뉴튼에게는파농이묘사한알제리혁명이혁명적민족주의의분명한사례였

185 . (intrinsic). 38) (Internationalism). 39) , 1969 (International Section of the Black Panther Party). 40), (white Western imperialism) 3. 41), 3. (revolutionary intercommunalism). 42) , ) ) ) 다. Hayes and Kiene, All Power to the People, ) Paul Dillon, Huey outlines Panther ideology, The Heights LI, no. 11 (November 24, 1970), ) 블랙팬더당의국제주의에대해서는 Huey P. Newton, To Die for the People, 31-32; Judson L. Jeffries, Huey P. Newton: The Radical Theorist (Jackson: University Press of Mississippi, 2002), ) 블랙팬더당국제지부에대해서는이춘입. 미국의블랙파워운동과제 3 세계 : 블랙팬더당과흑인여성을중심으로, 서양사론 128 (2016.3), ) Jeffries, Huey P. Newton, ) 혁명적상호공동체주의 와 반동적상호공동체주의 에대해서는 McCartney, Black Power, ) 뉴튼의상호공동체주의에대해서는 Jeffries, Huey P. Newton, 78-82; 이춘입, 뉴튼과클리버, 참고. 44) Jeffries, Huey P. Newton, 79. 마르크스나레닌과마찬가지로뉴튼에게도국가발전의최종적인단계는국가체제자체의소멸이었다. Hilliard and Weise, The Huey P. Newton Reader. 또한 John McCartney, Black Power Ideologies: An Essay in African American Political Thought (Philadelphia: Temple University Press, 1993), 참고. 45) 뉴튼의글은 1970 년 11 월 18 일보스턴에서의연설문이다. Huey Newton, Let Us Hold High the Banner of Intercommunalism, The Black Panther (January 23, 1971), A-H.

186 , 1 (Intercommunal Youth Institute). (Black Community New Service) (Intercommunal New Service).., -. 46). 47). 48) , , ) -. 50) (Revolutionary People s Communication Network) ,. 51).,. 52) ,. 46) Jeffries, Huey P. Newton, ) 1971 년초오클랜드본부를이끈뉴튼이클리버와국제지부를비롯해국내의클리버지지파를그룹에서퇴출시켰다. 블랙팬더당의분열은이춘입, 뉴튼과클리버, ) Hayes and Kiene, All Power to the People, 172; Akinyele Omowale Umoja, Repression Breeds Resistance: The Black Liberation Army and the Radical Legacy of the Black Panther Party, Liberation, ) Kalhleen Neal Cleaver, Women, Power, and Revolution, Liberation, ) Kathleen Neal Cleaver, Back to Africa: The Evolution of the International Section of the Black Panther Party ( ), Reconsidered, 226. 이러한북한사회주의에대한관심은블랙팬더에국한되지않아서웨더맨은 김일성 이라는제목의노래를지어부르기도했었다. Weatherman Songbook, ed., Harold Jacobs, Weatherman (New York: Ramparts Press, 1970), ) Repression Breeds Resistance, The Black Panther (January 16, 1971), 10; Dillon, Huey outlines Panther ideology, 14; Newton, Let Us Hold High. 52) 상호공동체주의실천에대한평가는이춘입, 뉴튼과클리버, n56.

187 5. 마르크스 - 레닌주의실천의한계 -., , -, ,.

188

189 제 2 부 러시아혁명의유산, 러시아혁명과세계 2017 년 12월 2일 ( 토 ) 2 세션 사회 : 한정숙 ( 서울대 ) 발표 1 10월혁명의공식형상화에대한재고찰 에이젠슈테인 <10월혁명 > 을중심으로박원용 ( 부경대 ) 발표 2 소련시대의 10년주기 10월혁명기념 - 프라우다 와 이즈베스티야 의보도를중심으로 - 조호연 ( 경남대 ) 발표 3 탈소비에트러시아에서 1917 년혁명의기억송준서 ( 한국외대 )

190

191 10월혁명의공식형상화에대한재고찰 에이젠슈테인 <10월혁명 > 을중심으로 박원용 ( 부경대 ) I. 문제의제기 ,, ,,.,,,. 1) ,,,., ( ) ). <10 > 10. 1) 프레더릭 C. 코니, 박원용옮김 10 월혁명 : 볼셰비키혁명의기억과형성 ( 서울 : 책세상, 2004). 2) Правда, октябрь 26 (1927), p. 3.

192 .,,.. 3) < >, < > < >, < > <10 > 3. <10 > <10 > <10 >, <10 >. <10 > <10 > <10 > 10.. <10 > II. 기층민중의주도하는새로운시대의도래 ) Richard Taylor and Ian Christie ed., The Film Factory: Russian and Soviet Cinema in Documents 1896~1939 (New York: Routledge, 1994), p. 57.

193 ) , , ) ) <10 >. <10 > ). < >....,. <10 > <10 > 4) Красная газета, no. 103, май 2 (1925). 5) Красная газета, no. 256, ноябрь 8 (1924). 6) Правда, no. 257, 10 ноябрь (1927) 7) 에이젠슈테인은몽타쥬기법을상호독립된화면, 서로대립하는화면들과의충돌을통해하나의극적원리를만들어내는표현방식으로규정했다. 보다상세한내용은다음을참조. 에이젠슈테인, 이정하옮김, 영화형식에대한변증법적연구 에이젠슈테인선집 2 ( 예건사, 1990), pp. 178~200.

194 .. 8) <10 > <10 > 10.. <10 >. 9) <10 > III. 혁명의영웅기념하기 ) ,. 11) 10. <10 >. <10 > <10 >. <10 >. 8) Ronald Bergan, Eisenstein: A Life in Conflict (New York: Overlook Press, 1999), p ) Т. Рокотов, Почему малодоступен Октябрь, Жизнь искусства (апрель, 1928), in Film Factory, pp. 219~ ) L. Fisher, The Life of Lenin (London, 1965), pp. 57~58. 11) Правда, март 11, 19 (1917).

195 .. 12) ) <10 >. 10., <10 >. 14) ,.,.. 15) ,,.,,. 16)..,,,, ) Richard Taylor, Film Propaganda: Soviet Russia and Nazi Germany (New York: I. B. Tauris, 1998), p ) Осип Брик, Виктор Перцов, Товарищи! Сшибаитесь мнениями! Новый Леф (апрель 1928), in Film Factory, pp. 219~ ) О фильме Октябрь, Правда, 9 февраль (1928). 15) Известия ВЦИК, no. 244, ноябрь 9 (1918) 16) Известия ЦИК, no. 100, май 4 (1924).

196 ) ,,. 18) <10 >. <10 > ,,. 1930, 5, <10 >. 17) Christel Lane, The Rites of Rulers: Ritual in Industrial Society The Soviet Case (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1981), p ) Ibid., p171.

197 소련시대의 10 년주기 10 월혁명기념 - 프라우다 와 이즈베스티야 의보도를중심으로 - 조호연 ( 경남대학교역사학과 ) 목 차 1. 서론 2. 10월혁명기념과당시의정치상황 3. 10월혁명당일의신문과레닌영묘연단사진 4. 10월혁명기념과대외관계 5. 결론 1. 서론 10, , 10, , ,, ,,, , , 1947, 1957, 1967, 1977, ,, 10., 10

198 , , 10, 월혁명기념과당시의정치상황 가. 스탈린시기 10, , ) ). ( ) ,,,.! ( 2 ), 10.! ( 3 ),,,. ( 4 ), 10! ( 13 ) 20. 3) 1927, ( ) 10,.., ( )..,.... ( ) 4) -!, 1) 이즈베스티야, 1927 년 10 월 16 일, 3 면. 2) 위대한 10 년의문지방에서, 프라우다, 1927 년 10 월 16 일, 1 면. 3) 프라우다, 1927 년 10 월 26 일, 3 면. 4) 프라우다, 1927 년 11 월 2 일, 4 면.

199 !,!.,!,!,! , ) ,,,,,, 20,,,,,,. 6) 20, ,,., , , , ~3, / , , ) , !,!. 8) 1937.,. 9) 5) 물론 1927 년에조성된정치상황에서의긴장국면은오직 10 월혁명기념식과만연계되었다고볼수는없다. 스탈린그룹이농업부문에서사적부문을제한하는등의정책전환을취한것은 1927 년의좋지않은농업작황때문이기도하였다. D. Priestland, Stalinism and The Politics of Mibilization : Ideas, Power and Terror in Inter-war Russia (Oxford : Oxford Univ. Press, 2007), p ) 사회주의승리의기적같은수치, 프라우다, 1937 년 10 월 19 일, 1 면. 7) 레닌과스탈린의사상과과업의승리, 프라우다, 1937 년 10 월 24 일, 1 면. 8) 프라우다, 1937 년 10 월 23 일, 1 면. 9) O. Khelvnyuk, The Objectives of the Great Terror, 1937~1938, in D. L. Hoffmann, ed., Stalinism : The Essential Readings (MA : Blackwell, 2003), pp. 92~93.

200 ,, ,462, ) ,. 11) 12) , 9. 13) 6, 2,, 7, ) 10, ,,,..,, ) , ( ) (Лозунги) ( ) (Призывы)., 1937 ( 20 ), ( 21 ), ( 22 ), ( 23 ) 4, 1947., ) Alter Litvin and John Keep, Stalinism : Russian and Western views at the turn of the millennium (New York : Routledge, 2005), p ) 위대한 10 월 30 주년을훌륭하게맞이하자!, 이즈베스티야, 1947 년 9 월 20 일, 1 면. 12) 소비에트대백과사전 에따르자면, 사회주의적경쟁 이란 사회주의사회의발전의원동력중의하나로서, 물질적, 정신적생산활동에서최상의성과를달성하기위한근로자들의대중운동 이다. 노동경쟁은소련정권초기에는 돌격노동 과 공산주의수보트닉 의형태를취하다가 1929 년에공산당중앙위원회가 공장의사회주의적경쟁에관하여 라는결정문을채택한이래로 사회주의적경쟁 이라는명칭이생기게되었다. Большая Советская Энциклопедия, 1976 ed., s. v. Социалис-тическое соревнование 13) 프라우다, 1947 년 10 월 18 일, 1 면. 14) 프라우다, 1947 년 10 월 23 일, 1 면. 마그니토고르스트에서시도된사회주의건설의유명한사례연구로는다음저서를참조하시오. S. Kotkin, Magnetic Mountain : Stalinism as a Civilization (Berkeley : Univ. of California Press, 1995). 15) 프라우다, 1947 년 10 월 24 일, 1 면.

201 14 :,!!! 15 :,!!!,,! 16), ( 16 ), ( 17 ), ( 18 ), ( 19 ), ( 20 ), ( 21 ), ( 22 ), ( 23 ), ( 24 ), ( 25 ),, - ( 26 ), ( 27 ), ( 28 ), ( 29 ), ( 30 ), ( 31 ~ 34 ),,, ( 35 ) 나. 스탈린이후 10, , , ,,, 10 40,,,., 20, ) , -, 40, ) , , ,,. 19) ) 프라우다, 1947 년 11 월 2 일, 1 면. 17) 프라우다, 1957 년 10 월 3 일, 1 면. 18) 프라우다, 1957 년 10 월 9 일, 4 면. 19) 프라우다, 1957 년 10 월 13 일, 1 면.

202 ( 電化 ),. 20) ) ,,,,, 1, 2. 22) , , ,,,,.,,,,,,,,. 23) , ) , , ), ,,, ) , ) 프라우다, 1957 년 10 월 9 일, 1 면. 21) 프라우다, 1957 년 11 월 6 일, 1 면. 22) 프라우다, 1957 년 10 월 13 일, 3 면. 23) 이즈베스티야, 1967 년 10 월 21 일, 3 면. 24) 10 월의나라가건설되고있다, 이즈베스티야, 1967 년 10 월 28 일, 2 면. 25) 이즈베스티야, 1967 년 11 월 1 일, 1 면. 26) 이즈베스티야, 1967 년 11 월 2 일, 1 면.

203 , 103, 86, ) ! ) , ) , 10, ) , , ), , ) ? 33), 월혁명당일의신문과레닌영묘연단사진 가. 스탈린시기 ~7. 1, 27) 프라우다, 1977 년 9 월 5 일, 2 면. 28) 이즈베스티야, 1977 년 10 월 16 일, 1 면. 29) 우리헌법의고무적인사례, 프라우다, 1977 년 10 월 13 일, 1 면. 30) 이즈베스티야, 1977 년 11 월 3 일, 1 면. 31) 프라우다, 1987 년 10 월 11 일, 1 면. 32) 이즈베스티야, 1987 년 10 월 14 일, 1 면. 33) 프라우다, 1987 년 11 월 5 일, 5 면.

204 ,, 5! ,!. 34) ,... 10,,,,,. 35) ,.., ,.. 2, 3,,,,,. 36) 10, ( 査閱 ). 37) !. 38). 1. ( 國章 ) !,.,.,.. 39) ,,,,,,,,,,. 40) ,,,,,,, 34) 프라우다, 1927 년 11 월 6~7 일, 1 면. 35) 프라우다, 1927 년 11 월 6~7 일, 2 면. 36) 이즈베스티야, 1927 년 11 월 6~7 일, 1~3 면. 37) 프라우다, 1927 년 11 월 11 일, 3 면. 38) 프라우다, 1937 년 11 월 7 일, 1 면. 39) 이즈베스티야, 1937 년 11 월 7 일, 1 면. 40) 프라우다, 1937 년 11 월 10 일, 1 면.

205 ,,. 41) , ) ,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,, (, ),,,, (. ).,., 2. 43) 나. 스탈린이후시기 ,. -,,!,. 44) ,,,,,,,.,.,.,. 45) !, 1967! ,,.,. 46) 41) 이즈베스티야, 1937 년 11 월 10 일, 1 면. 42) 프라우다, 1947 년 11 월 7 일, 1 면, 4 면, 이즈베스티야, 1947 년 11 월 7 일, 1 면, 4 면. 43) 프라우다, 1947 년 11 월 8 일, 1 면, 이즈베스티야, 1947 년 11 월 10 일, 1 면. 44) 프라우다, 1957 년 11 월 7 일, 1 면, 이즈베스티야, 1957 년 11 월 7 일, 1 면. 45) 프라우다, 1957 년 11 월 8 일, 1 면, 이즈베스티야, 1957 년 11 월 8 일, 1 면.

206 , ,.,,,. 47) ,. 10,..,.,,..,,.,,.,! 48) ,,,,,,.,.., ) !,,, 10, 25.,, ) 46) 프라우다, 1967 년 11 월 7 일, 1 면, 이즈베스티야, 1967 년 11 월 7 일, 1 면. 47) 프라우다, 1967 년 11 월 8 일, 1 면, 이즈베스티야, 1967 년 11 월 8 일, 1 면. 48) 10 월의깃발이나부끼다, 프라우다, 1977 년 11 월 7 일, 1 면. 49) 같은신문, 같은면. 50) 이즈베스티야, 1977 년 11 월 7 일, 1 면.

207 ,,.,. 51) ,,! ( ) ) , ,...,. ( ).,.! 53) ,,,,. 1917,.,,, 10, ) ,. 55) 51) 프라우다, 1977 년 11 월 8 일, 1 면, 이즈베스티야, 1977 년 11 월 8 일, 1 면. 52) 혁명기치의진실성, 프라우다, 1987 년 11 월 7 일, 1 면. 53) 같은신문, 같은면. 54) 이즈베스티야, 1987 년 11 월 7 일, 1 면. 55) 프라우다, 1987 년 11 월 8 일, 1 면, 이즈베스티야, 1987 년 11 월 8 일, 1 면.

208 4. 10 월혁명기념과대외관계 (1) 스탈린시기 1927, ) , ) 10., , (Конгрес с друзей СССР) , 16, 13, 1. 58),,,,,,,,,,,, 59) ,.. 10.,.. 10,. 60) ,,,,,,..,,. 61) 56) 1927 년 11 월 12 일자 프라우다 1 면에는소련정부가독일에파견한노동자대표단은체류연장이허락되지않아귀국할수밖에없었다고보도되었다. 57) 프라우다, 1927 년 10 월 6 일, 5 면. 58) 프라우다, 1927 년 10 월 23 일, 3 면. 59) 인도네시아는당시에네덜란드의식민지였다. 60) 프라우다, 1927 년 11 월 12 일, 5~6 면.

209 ,,. 62) , ), 10,. 30,., ,. 64), ) ,, 10.,., 61) 프라우다, 1937 년 11 월 10 일, 5 면. 62) 이즈베스티야, 1937 년 11 월 7 일, 1 면. 63) 프라우다, 1947 년 11 월 7 일, 5 면. 슈베르닉은당시소련최고소비에트상임위원회의장이었다. 64) 같은신문, 같은면. 65) 프라우다, 1947 년 11 월 7 일, 6 면.

210 ..,,,. 66) 1947,, ,., ,...,.!,,.,...!..!.!! 67), ) 프라우다, 1947 년 11 월 7 일, 5~6 면. 67) 프라우다, 1947 년 11 월 7 일, 6 면.

211 , ,.,,.. 68) ( 나 ) 스탈린이후 10, ,,,,,,,,,,,.,,,! (32 ).,,,,,,,,,,,,, 69) ,,,,,,,,,,.,,,,,,.,,, ,,,, ,,,. 10, -., 68) 같은신문, 같은면. 69) 프라우다, 1957 년 10 월 13 일, 1 면.

212 ,.,,,., ) , ) ,. 1957, ! (52 ). 72) ,,,,,,,,.,,,,,,, 10..,,,,.. 73),,,,,,, , 4,, , 15,. -,.,. 74) 70) 이즈베스티야, 1957 년 11 월 7 일, 10 면. 71) 프라우다, 1957 년 10 월 9 일, 5 면. 72) 이즈베스티야, 1967 년 10 월 15 일, 1 면. 73) 이즈베스티야, 1967 년 11 월 5 일, 8 면. 74) 이즈베스티야, 1967 년 11 월 5 일, 7 면.

213 , 50,., ,,,,,,. 75), , ! (56 ),,! (57 ). 76),,,,,,,,,,.,,,,,, , 10!. 77),,, , ,,, , ,,. 78) ! (30 ). 79).,,,,,,,,,,, - -,,,, 10 75) 프라우다, 1967 년 10 월 13 일, 7 면. 76) 이즈베스티야, 1977 년 10 월 16 일, 1 면. 77) 이즈베스티야, 1977 년 11 월 4 일, 7 면. 78) 같은신문, 같은면. 79) 프라우다, 1987 년 10 월 11 일, 1 면.

214 .,,,,, ) 10 70,,,,. 11 2,,,, -,.,,,,,..,,,.,,,. 81) 결론., , , , ,. 80) 프라우다, 1987 년 11 월 4 일, 7 면. 81) 프라우다, 1987 년 11 월 4 일, 6 면.

215 , 10, !, ,. 1957,.,, , ,,,.,., , , , , , , 1967, 1977, ,., , 10, ,

216 ,

217 탈소비에트러시아에서 1917 년혁명의기억 송준서 ( 한국외대러시아연구소 ) I. 서론 ( ), ,. 1991, 3.,,.,,. 1917?,?? 1992,. 1990, 1917.

218 . ] II. 옐친정부의 10 월혁명기억과소비에트체제평가 , , 10. 1) ),. 3) 혁명기념일에서 군대명예의날 로 (Дни воинской славы). 15,. 4). 5) 50, ) (Кузма Минин) (Дмитрий Пожарский) 7) 1) Военный парад на Красной площади: почему Россия отмечает 7 ноября? 2) Виктор Баранец, Александр Гамов, Тайны расстрела «Белого дома», Комсомольская Правда, [ 검색일 ] 3) 송준서, 기억의정치학 : 러시아국가통합도구로서전쟁의기억, 중소연구 36 권 1 호 (2012 봄 ), pp ) Федеральный закон Российской Федерации от 13 марта 1995 г. 32-ФЗ «О днях воинской славы (Победных днях) России. 5) 독소전쟁 ( ) 을일컫는러시아의공식용어로소비에트시기부터사용되던용어이다. 러시아에서는나폴레옹이러시아를침략하여벌인전쟁 ( ) 은 조국전쟁 으로부른다. 6) 송준서, 기억의정치학, pp ) Федеральный закон, «О днях воинской славы (Победных днях) России.

219 , ) 그리고 친목과화해의날 로 , 10, (День Согласия и Примирения) , 11 7., ) ,,. 11 7,,, ) 푸틴총리의 1917 년혁명원인분석과소비에트체제평가 1917.,,,. 8) День воинской славы России День народного единства, Calend.ru, 강력한전제정을구축해러시아를다스리던이반 4 세의아들드미트리사후로마노프가문에서새로운차르가선출되기까지의혼돈의시기를보내던중 1610 년이웃폴란드가러시아를침략해모스크바에서러시아를통치하고있었다. A.A. 다닐로프, Л.Г. 코술리나, 새로운러시아역사, 문명식역 ( 서울 : 신아사, 2015), p. 203, ) Указ Президента Российской Федерации от г. No О Дне соглосия и примирения. 10) Указ Президента Российской Федерации от г. No О Дне соглосия и примирения.

220 , 10?.....,,,,, TV,.,,.. 11). 74,,,. [1917 ].... [ ]...,.,. 12), , 1997 IMF , ) ВЫСТУПЛЕНИЕ В.В. ПУТИНА В МГУ 1 СЕНТЯБРЯ 1999 ГОДА, Деловая пресса, , [ 검색일 ] 12) ВЫСТУПЛЕНИЕ В.В. ПУТИНА В МГУ 1 СЕНТЯБРЯ 1999 ГОДА,

221 III. 푸틴정부의 10 월혁명기념일재정의 2000., 10,.,. 국민단합의날제정과혁명기념일의평가절하 ( ), (День народного единства). 10, )., ,. 70., (Межрелигиозный совет России) [ ] 1612 [11 4 ]. 14) ) Федеральный закон от г. No.200-ФЗ. О внесутнии изменений в статью 1 Федернального закона О дния воинской славы (победных днях) России. 14) День народного единства. История праздника. РИА Самара. 31 октября news/regiona/society/article34090.shtml

222 ) ) ) 10 28, (Общественная палата) (Молодежный парламент) ) (КПРФ) (114 ). (Единая Россия), (ЛДПР) 72% ) ,, ( ). 10.,. 2004,. 20) , , (180 ) 11 4.,., ( ) 32km. 21) 10 24, 15) История праздника День народного единства 4 ноября. ТАСС, ) История праздника День народного единства 4 ноября. 17) День народного единства. История праздника. РИА Самара. 31 октября ) Объединимся во имя стабильности : 4 ноября отмечается дата окончания Смутного времени в России. Аргументы и Факты. 4 ноября, ) 8 표는무효표임. Объединимся во имя стабильности. 20) 시민의회는 2004 년 9 월 13 일푸틴대통령의제안으로창설되었다고알려져있다. Civil Chamber of the Russian Federation, Wikipedia 21) 니콜라스 V. 랴자놉스키, 마크 D. 스타인버그, 러시아의역사, 조호연역 ( 서울 : 까치, 2011), p. 786.

223 ...,,, ) ,. 10 월혁명 90 주년과 100 주년기념일의재해석 , 10. (Юрий Лужков) ),,,, ) ) ,. 26) ,,, ) 존 M. 톰슨, 20 세기러시아현대사, 김남섭역 ( 서울 ; 사회평론, 2004), p. 436; 리처드오버리, 스탈린과히틀러의전쟁, 류한수역 ( 서울 : 지식의풍경, 2002), p ) Conor Humphries, Politics pervades 90 th anniversary of Russian Revolution, Macau Daily Times, November 7, 군사명예의도시명칭제정과수여도시에대해서는송준서, 기억의정치학, pp 참조. 24) Claire Bigg, At 90, Bolshevik Revolution Shows Its Age, Radio Free Europe/Radio Liberty, November 8, ) Humphries, Politics pervades 90 th anniversary of Russian Revolution. 26) Winter Palace illuminated red in commemoration of the 1917 Revolution, Oct. 26, 2017; Shaun Walker, Revolution, what revolution? Russians show little interest in 1917 centenary, The Guardian, November 6, 2017.

224 , 1917, [ ]...?? 27).. IV. 푸틴대통령의볼세비키정책에대한평가 2000, 1990.,..,, ,.,..,... [ ]. [ ].,,,,,.. 28) 27) Mary Dejevsky, If Putin celebrates the centenary of the Russian Revolution, it could be seen as validating the idea of state overthrow, Independence, October 26, [ 검색일 ] 28) Заседание межрегионального форума ОНФ. 태양의나라는 1602 년이탈리아찰학자톰마소캄파넬라 (Tommaso Campanella) 의저술에등장하는이상주의국가로공산제원칙에의해운영되는국가. 예를들어이국가는생산수단을공유하고, 노동을전시민의의무규정하고교육도국가기획으로행해진다. 태양의나라

225 레닌정권의폭력성비난....?....? [ ]?,,??? 29).. [ ].? , [ ] )..., 레닌의실책과국익손상비난 , 11,. 29) Заседание межрегионального форума ОНФ. 30) Заседание межрегионального форума ОНФ.

226 1918 2,.,, 3,,..,,. 31). 100 km2, 40% 5,600, 27%, 26%, 38%, 73%, 89%, 90%. 32),. 33).,?. 34)., ,,,, (РСФСР). 35). 36) , , 1 37) , - 31) A.A. 다닐로프, Л.Г. 코술리나, 새로운러시아역사, 문명식역 ( 서울 : 신아사, 2015), p ) 다닐로프, 코술리나, 새로운러시아역사, p 물론 1918 년 11 월독일이연합군에패함으로써브레스트 - 리톱스크조약은발효되지않았고소비에트정부는우크라이나지역을되찾을수있었다. 니콜라스 V. 랴자놉스키, 마크 D. 스타인버그, 러시아의역사 - 하, 조호연역 ( 서울 : 까치, 2011), p ) Заседание межрегионального форума ОНФ. 34) Заседание межрегионального форума ОНФ. 35) 보흐단나할일로, 빅토르스보보다, 러시아민족문제의역사, 정옥경역 ( 서울 : 신아사, 2002), p ) Заседание межрегионального форума ОНФ. 37) 송준서, 기억의정치학, pp

227 , 38). 결론을대신하여 %. 31% 55 29%, 20%, 26%. 61% %. 39) 70% 10. 1/ < 질문 > 러시아혁명이러시아인들에게어떠한영향을미쳤다고생각하는가? 러시아역사에새로운시대를 열었다 사회 경제발전에자극을주었다 사회 경제발전을방해했다 러시아에재앙을가져왔다 답하기어렵다 /3,. 27% 1/ %. 38) Заседание межрегионального форума ОНФ. 39) "7 ноября - День Октябрьской революции 1917 года: история праздника. РИА Новости, 7 ноября,

228 ) ) Елизавета Фохт, Путин раскритиковал Ленина за его позицию в споре со Сталиным РБК,

229 제 2 부 러시아혁명의유산, 러시아혁명과세계 2017 년 12월 2일 ( 토 ) 2 세션 사회 : 박환 ( 수원대 ) 발표 1 박진순을통해본디아스포라지식인과러시아혁명윤상원 ( 전북대 ) 발표 2 혁명과민족 1920~30년대한국공산주의자들의민족개념박노자 ( 오슬로대 ) 발표 3 러시아혁명과레닌주의 - 실천적레닌주의의역사적흐름원영수 ( 국제포럼, 사회실천연구소 )

230

231 박진순을통해본디아스포라지식인과러시아혁명 윤상원 ( 전북대 )

232

233 혁명과민족 1920~30 년대한국공산주의자들의민족개념 Revolution and Nation: The Concept of Nation in the Communist Usage in s Korea *1) Vladimir Tikhonov (IKOS, UiO) 1. Ethno-nation in Pre-Colonial Korea Minjok (ethno-nation) is, without doubt, one of the central concepts of the Korean modernity. For both Koreas, North and South, today, the concept is of crucial ideological importance. While South Korea has officially adopted multiculturalism in the beginning of the first decade of the twenty-first century, its younger generation being increasingly inclined to identify South Korean nationality as the political (rather than ethnic) belonging to the South Korean state (Campbell 2016), minjok still serves as the main instrument of strengthening the social cohesion, as well as the ideological ground for South Korea s claim to the eventual unification with North Korea. (on nationalism of South Korea s younger generations, see Lee 2006). In case of North Korea, the discursive status of minjok appears to be significantly higher. Much less integrated into the capitalist world-system and to an incomparably lesser degree influenced by the international migration trends of the late capitalist times, North Korea bases much of its legitimacy on the claim to the role of the guardian of the Korean ethno-cultural values (Shin 2006, 89-93). Concurrently, minjok is crucially important to the relationship between the two Korean states and the worldwide Korean diasporas currently totalling ca. seven million people, or approximately 10% of Korean Peninsula s population, according to South Korea s statistical authorities (Kukka Chip yo Ch egye 2016). The relationship between these diasporas and the two Koreas are complicated and potentially conflict-ridden. Chinese Koreans (chaoxianzu, the ethnic Korean citizens of the People s Republic of China), for example, may justifiably resent being placed below Korean-Americans in the official and unofficial hierarchies of the South Korean life (Seol and Skrentny, 2009), but still, minjok provides a special ground for the relations between them and the South Korean state and society, which non-ethnic Korean foreign workers lack (Lee 2010, ). All in all, while the globalizing trends of the late capitalist age have reduced to a certain degree the significance of the ethno-national cohesion, it still remains important for the majority of the people of Korean descent, in and outside of the Korean Peninsula. It is noteworthy, however, how recent the concept of minjok is, and how historically quick was its ascendance to a central position in Korea s nascent system of modern discursive coordinates in the early twentieth century. For the first time, as the research by a South Korean scholar, Kwŏn Podŭrae, demonstrates, the Meiji Japanese-coined word minzoku (minjok in the Korean pronunciation; on the * The part 3 of this presentation is based on the author s article, Korean Nationalism seen through the Comintern Prism, 1920s-30s (Region, 6.2, 2017), in a re-written and enlarged form.

234 genealogy of minzoku in the Meiji Japanese discourse, see Doak 1996, 81-82) entered the Korean language usage in 1898, when Chang Hoik (?-1904), then a Korean student in Japan, mentioned this term in an article on societal competition printed by a journal published by the Tokyo-based Korean students. Inside Korea proper, the first known usage occurs in 1900, in a letter to the editor of Hwangsŏng Sinmun, a mouthpiece of reformist Confucians. The letter (Reasons for the Western Encroachments in the East, printed on January 12; Hwangsŏng Sinmun Reprint 1984, Vol. 3, 26) used minjok as a translation word for race (it discussed the vicissitudes in the history of White minjok, or Eastern minjok ). Minjok appears in Hwangsŏng Sinmun as a translation word for ethnic nation for the first time in 1903, in an article describing the pro-war views of a prominent Japanese businessman, Viscount Shibusawa Eiichi (Viscount Shibusawa s Pro-War Stance, printed on November 7; Hwangsŏng Sinmun Reprint 1984, Vol. 8, 642). However, already in , the word minjok was routinely used by the Korean periodicals as a reference to both Koreans as a historical ethno-national group and Koreans as a political nation that is, the subjects of the Korean Empire ( ) (Kwŏn 2007). Ethno-nation as a concept was being quickly entrenched in a country threatened with foreign colonization (and ultimately annexed by Japan in 1910): the concept was to provide the sort of cohesion that the weakened Korean Empire, a Japanese protectorate since 1905, could no longer build among its subjects. Minjok had several important connotations in the Korean usage of On the one hand, it was understood as an extended lineage of sorts, shaped by four thousand years of history since the times of Korea s legendary progenitor, Tan gun (assumed to rule since 2333 BC; Paek 2001). In the country where the dominant stratum of yangban scholar-officials was still organized into patrilineal descent lineages (Deuchler 1992, ), the understanding of ethno-nation as one giant pan-national lineage could truly make sense. In this spirit, the famous editorial (July 30, 1908) in radically nationalist and vociferously anti-japanese Taehan Maeil Sinbo dealing with the differences between ethno-nation (minjok) and political nation (kungmin), made the things clear. Ethno-nation was understood to be constituted by the homogeneity of blood lineage (hyŏlt ong), territory, history, religion and language. However, to develop into a political nation, the ethno-nation needed, in addition, the unity of spirit (chŏngsin), especially in relationship with the outer world, as well as the consciousness of common interests and ability to take coordinated political actions. An ethno-nation falling to develop itself into a political nation was seen as having little chances for survival in modernity s Darwinian jungles (Taehan Maeil Sinbo Reprint 2001, Vol. 4, 4491). As an editorial on the subject of basic improvement of the Korean ethno-nation in Hwangsŏng Sinmun (March 12, 1908) proclaimed, the Korean ethno-nation, descendants of Tan gun, was regarded as originally possessing the qualities of loyalty and humaneness, which, however, were seen as woefully lacking in the present. Thus, its merits were to be improved in the direction of developing the spirit of ethnic solidarity, industriousness and public-mindedness (Hwangsŏng Sinmun Reprint 1984, Vol. 16, 408). On the other hand, minjok could also mean simply the people as an ethno-political subject. Importantly, as a political category, it was broader than kungmin, as it included also females and adolescents, who were not so far supposed to claim full-blown membership in a nation as a political construction. They were, however, also exhorted to be aware of their role as country s owners and excel in competition with foreigners, so that to guarantee Korea s survival in the age of Darwinian struggles (see the editorial on preserving the nation in Hwangsŏng Sinmun, May 6, 1907; Hwangsŏng Sinmun Reprint 1984, Vol. 15, 18). While being an essentialized cultural and historical category built upon a fusion of the imported

235 concept of ethno-national volk and the indigenous focus on the descent groups as the basic units of a society, minjok was simultaneously denoting citizenship and civic duties, as being a part of historical Korean nation was supposed to imply certain public obligations. This sort of ambiguity continued to accompany the usages of minjok in the colonial age, which started in 1910 with Korea s annexation by Japan. 2. Ethno-Nation and Colonial-era nationalism Under the Japanese colonial rule, Korean ethnicity became a legal category. Korea was classified as gaichi (outlying territory); ethnic Koreans were the gaichi residents required by the 1915 law on civil status registration (Chōsen minsekihō) to enter the gaichi register. By contrast, the ethnic Japanese, including these living in Korea, were enrolled in the Japanese civil status register (according to the 1899 Nationality Law of Japan). Ethnic Koreans and ethnic Japanese were subjected to the two divergent legal systems. The former were governed both by the common Japanese laws and the colonial Governor General decrees which were in many cases to be applied specifically to Koreans only; the latter enjoyed at least some protections allowed by the 1889 Meiji Constitution. Koreans were severely disadvantaged under the colonial discrimination regime: even their travels to Japan, the colonial metropole, could not take place without a special permit (Chen 1984; Kim 2012, 181-9). As ethnic Korean was synonymous with colonized and discriminated, minjok could not but become a term for anti-colonial subversion. It was the central ideological code for the large-scale independence movement that began in Korea on March 1, 1919 the Wilsonian self-determination was demanded by the demonstrators in the name of the Korean ethno-nation (Pak 2010, 91-3). Ironically enough, it was the system of colonial differentiation between native ethnic Koreans and Japanese settlers, with heavy discrimination against the former, which made minjok, a relatively novel term in the Korean vocabulary, into a word of daily usage, with millions of demonstrators proclaiming the minjok rights on the streets during the days of March 1919 independence movement (Chŏng, Yi and Yi 1989). Deprived of civil rights and put and a strict censorship regime (Han 2016), the colonial-era nationalist intellectuals were further elaborating the essentialized images of minjok s past and its current status, the blueprints for which, as I have mentioned above, could be found already in the last pre-colonial decade. Nationalists typically saw minjok as an extended family-like, age-old and very homogenous (or homogenized) entity, with the consciousness, spirit, character and special features of its own. However, the new views of minjok put stronger emphasis on its historicity rather than on its pseudo-familial qualities. A good example of such a definition is a programmatic editorial in daily Tong a Ilbo (April 6, 1920), Discussing Korea s Ethno-National Movement at the Beginning of the World-wide Reformation (Segye kaejo ŭi pyŏktu rŭl tanghaeya Chosŏn ŭi minjok undong ŭl nonhanora). There, minjok was defined as a product of history but in the same time as an ever-flowing, continuous totality (chŏnch e). Even if it was history that formed minjok, the time of its historical existence assumed to amount to four thousand years - was supposed to be long enough to make it almost a trans-historical, eternal entity. In addition to being a community of common fate, minjok was also a combination of special features ( national character etc.) which were to define the content of each individuals existence. Not only

236 individuals, but the nation states too were regarded as defined by their ethnic composition, and Tong a Ilbo s editorial writer assumed that a homogenous nation (tan il minjok) in each and every nation state was to be the standard of the modern international society. However, it was noteworthy that homogeneity here referred to the common character grounded in shared historical experiences rather than to the assumption of an identical bloodline. The editorial author actually made a point out of saying that infusions of Chinese or Japanese blood into the Korean veins did not matter as the totality and actuality of minjok was primarily anchored in its historicity and communal consciousness (Tong a Ilbo 1977, 1: 27-8). In a word, minjok was the overarching, totalizing entity creating the possibility for both individual existence and statehood and possessing the historically rooted characteristics of its own, but it was primarily based on nurture (shared fate and historical experiences) rather than nature ( blood ). In the relatively liberal climate of the 1920s, Tong a Ilbo was definitely focusing more on spirit rather than blood. Six years later, in an editorial on the Greatness of the Spiritual Strength (June 11, 1926; Chŏngsinnyŏk ŭi widaesŏng), it defiantly pronounced that as long as the spirit of a weaker, conquered minjok is alive then the conquest is only temporal. As the June 10, 1926 pro-independence rallies in Seoul on the occasion of the funerals of independent Korea s last emperor, Sunjong (r ), has demonstrated, Korea s minjok retained its spiritual strength. It implied that its individuality, dignity and self-reliance were all intact (Tong a Ilbo 1977, 1: 591-2). In this and other nationalistic narratives, minjok was typically described as an individual-like collectivity, almost as a single person with a strongly individual set of characteristics in plural. Indeed, much of the early nationalistic scholarship on Korea s history and culture was devoted to the attempts to produce a coherent description of timeless Korean-ness as a combination of national mores, habits, beliefs and traits. Designed to counter the Japanese Orientalist (mis)representations of Koreans and Korean-ness, these descriptions were often strongly self-affirming, defining Korean minjok as a set of universal human virtues in addition to certain special, historically defined qualities. Typically, An Hwak ( ), a well-known nationalist historian, defined Koreans in a 1922 work on Korean literary history as collective-oriented, polite and respectful, simple and warm-hearted, peace-loving, optimistic, and able to combine down-to-earth pragmatism with good Confucian virtues of humaneness and righteousness. The infusions of Han Chinese, Mohe (Kor. Malgal) or Xianbei (Kor. Sŏnbi) blood in the Korean bloodline did not really matter as long as all Koreans were united in worshipping Tan gun, their forefather equal to bright and fair Heaven in the Korean thinking. In a word, as long as beliefs and national character worked to consolidate the minjok, its heterogeneous descent was not to be attached too much of importance (An 1994, ). As researchers already noticed before, the belief in the cultural and spiritual homogeneity of the Korean minjok took shape in colonial-age Korea even without a mytho-history of Koreans homogeneous descent being properly articulated and popularized. Historical and cultural homogeneity was more than enough for the purpose (Han 2007). Of course, on certain occasions the unitary descent line from Tan gun straight to the present days was to be solemnly mentioned. For example, as the mouthpiece of Shanghai Provisional Government (the exile government, organised by Korean nationalist emigrants in Shanghai in 1919), Tongnip Sinmun, described in its report, Yi Tongnyŏng ( ), then the Minister of the Interior in the Provisional Government, mentioned in his speech on the occasion of Tan gun birthday celebrations (on November 24, 1919) that all Koreans belonged to Tan gun s blood lineage (hyŏlt ong). That was to make them one blood lineage-based ethnic nation (han hyŏlt ong ŭi minjok), and obliged them to aid each other,

237 as it befits blood relatives in a large family (Anonymous, 1919).However, as Pak Ch ansŭng concludes in his study, cultural and historical homogeneity took precedence over the speculations about the unitary Korean blood lineage in the Korean nationalist discourse of the 1920s-30s. While some nationalists, both inside and outside of Korea, where sometimes mentioning the singularly bloodline as well, it was in most cases understood as a complementary element in the relationship to the homogeneity of the beliefs, spirit and virtues. Collectively believing in Tan gun s role as nation s forefather was obviously more important than the bloodline of Tan gun per se (Pak 2010, 103-6). To summarise, while the Japanese colonial administration legally defined the category of ethnic Korean-ness by systematically according different juridical treatment to Koreans and Japanese on the Korean Peninsula, the Korean nationalists of the colonial era, building further on the conceptual developments of the last pre-colonial decade, were attempting to fill the category of Korean-ness with the meanings of their own. The historically constituted Korean ethno-nation (minjok) as they imagined it, was simultaneously united, transcendent in relationship to the myriads of differences inside the Korean ethno-community and at the same time particular and separate vis-à-vis the rest of the world. All Koreans, just like one person, possessed a special set of traits, virtues and characteristics. It was this totalising, ahistorical way of imagining the nation with full disregard towards both the realities of class differentiation and the international relatedness of different classes, groups and interests that the Korean Marxists of the 1920s-30s attempted to deconstruct. 3. Communism and Ethno-Nation in Korea Marxism took its shape after the democratic and national revolutions of 1848 and, naturally enough, had from the very beginning to engage with the issues of nation and nationalism. In the beginning, Marxist understanding of the dialectic of national identities and movements was rather instrumental (Glenn 1997). In his somewhat notorious 1849 article on the Hungarian revolutionary events, Friedrich Engels ( ) defined the nationalisms driven by the rising forces of bourgeois liberalism emphatically, the nationalism of Hungarians as progressive; the historical nations capable of developing their own liberal bourgeoisie, the supposed standard-bearer of the revolutionary ideals, were contrasted to the ahistorical ones ( Southern Slavs etc.), who could not develop bourgeois nationhood on their own and ended up as subservient allies of the reactionary monarchist forces (MECW , Vol. 8, 227). In yet another article, on Poland, penned in 1866, Engels made conceptual distinction between the nations, that is, the historical peoples who succeeded in building the nation states of their own and were in position to create revolutionary movements inside their borders, and the nationalities, or the minorities within the boundaries of nation states, which often allied themselves with conservatism and reaction. Poland was a historical nation distinguished by the revolutionary qualities of its people therefore, its restoration as a nation state was, according to Engels, to be supported by the European socialists (MECW , Vol. 20, ). More generally, in Poland and elsewhere, independent national statehood was, following Engels, an important prerequisite for the internationalist working-class cooperation hence the attention towards the Polish question (Marx and Engels, 1953, ). The point on the essentiality of support for the national(ist) demands for independence of course, as long as such a demand, voiced against an oppressive

238 multi-ethnic empire, is progressive was further developed by Vladimir Lenin ( ), who famously foregrounded the right to national independence as a fundamental democratic principle, a part and parcel of the anti-imperial and anti-colonial struggle which both precedes and accompanies the socialist revolution as a process (Lenin 1973, Vol. 22, ). Yet another commonality shared by Lenin, Engels and other Marxist theoreticians in their views on nations and nationalisms was the basic position which can be termed proto-constructivist. Nations Hungarian, Polish, or what Lenin termed advanced capitalist nations of Western Europe and the United States of America were seen as products of history, most significantly as the results of the history of the capitalist development inside the frameworks of absolutist states and the history of liberal ( bourgeois ) revolutions. In a classical Marxist statement on the problems of nation, Die Sozialdemokratie und die Nationalitätenfrage (1907), Otto Bauer ( ) recognized the pre-modern roots of the modern nations in the tribal communities of nature and mediaeval communities of culture ; however, as he emphasized, it was the capitalist development that produced the nations in the modern sense of the word: Commodity production brought people closer together. The merchant moved from town to town in order to sell his wares. The artisan also soon began to appear at markets outside his home town. The weaver from Cologne sold his fabric at the Frankfurt Fair. The journeyman wandered over large parts of Germany. Wars took the professional soldier from place to place. Capitalism also began to reveal its capacity to violently and rapidly relocate people. The development of the capitalist mining industry populated the newly established mining districts within the space of a few years with a mixed population drawn from many regions. ( )The newly developed German literature affected the broad masses who had learned to read in the "German schools." How would the extensive and rapid intellectual transformation of the Reformation have been possible without the radical power exercised by the book and the low-cost pamphlet over the great urban masses and even indirectly over a section of the rural folk. Added to this trend was the fact that the new state developed, initially for its own purposes, a regular postal service, which it soon made available to the public. Now, for the first time, extensive and regular interaction through correspondence became possible, and it was now that a German press began to develop (Bauer 2000 [1907], 62-63) Indeed, Bauer s account of the origins of modern nations contains in nuclei, all the essential theses of contemporary constructivist theoreticians of nations and nationalisms including the centrality of print capitalism (Anderson 1991) and the standardized high culture, popularized through educational system and media (Gellner 1983).By contrast, Ernest Renan, in his influential 1882 speech, emphasized modern European nations presumed roots in post-roman Germanic barbarian kingdoms, as well as common will and communal consciousness, as the cornerstones of nationhood (Renan 1882); such an approach had more in common with the views of the Korean nationalists of the 1920s and 1930s outlined above. The basics of Korean Marxists understanding of ethno-nation did not essentially differ from that typical to Marxists elsewhere. As a Marxist thinker, Sin Namch ŏl (1903-?), defined it (in a monograph published after the decolonization but based on his colonial-period works, see Yi 2015), ethno-nation was a historically formed human collective, united by its shared language, territory and economic life, as well as the spiritual communality produced by the experience of cultural unity (Sin 1948, 80). Sin obviously agreed with his nationalistic contemporaries on ethno-nation s historicity, as well as the (historically conditioned) existence of some sort of spiritual communality among the fellow nationals. He, however, did not regard the national existence as the pre-condition for the individual life, and showed little interest

239 in speculations on Koreans ethno-national traits, character, or virtues, so popular in the nationalist milieus. He was even less interested in ethno-nation s supposed common descent which he even did not mention in his definition of the ethno-nation. Indeed, in the mid-1930s Sin Namch ŏl was a thorough Marxist universalist who was sceptical not only about the theories of essentialized national peculiarity, but also about the reified, de-historicized dichotomy of East vs. West. He acknowledged the difference between West s human-centeredness and the Eastern attachment to the ideas of non-action (Ch. wuwei, Kora. muwi) or cosmic interconnectedness, but tended to ascribe this differences to the disparity of the economic basis in capitalist West and pre-capitalist East, exactly in line with Marxist orthodoxy of the day (Sin 1934). He was also seriously troubled by the rise of the nativist nostalgia about the ethno-national past in post-1933 fascist Germany and Japan s rapidly expanding ultra-nationalist circles, and saw a certain connection between Korean nationalists essentialist and nativist leanings and the turn towards the nationalist extremism elsewhere (Sin 1935). However, given Korea s socio-political situation in the 1930s, simply defining ethno-nation in an orthodox Marxist way and subsequently denouncing the nationalist attempts to absolutize or essentialize it could not be sufficient. After all, with Comintern s (Communist International, ) explicit blessing, Korean Communists whose understanding of the political situation and the sequence of the tasks dominantly influenced the non-party Marxists as well designated the first stage of the coming revolution as national and anti-imperialist. As Korean Communists theoretician, Han Wigŏn ( ), formulated it in his programmatic article, On the Present Tasks of the Working Class Vanguard (Nodong Kyegŭp Chŏnwi ŭi Tangmyŏn Immu, first published in Kyegŭp T ujaeng, Vol. 1, May 1929), such a revolution had to be conducted by a proletarian-led collaborative front (hyŏptong chŏnsŏn) of different classes and groups with anti-imperialist potential on the ethno-national (minjok) basis. While a broader front, including the non-proletarian masses previously influenced by the nationalist leaders, was seen as needed, Han viewed the political stance of right-wing nationalist bourgeoisie as increasingly reactionary (Han 1929 [1987]), and this view was broadly shared by Comintern s own Korean cadres. Typically, Yang Myŏng (pseudonym: Li Kang; 1902-?), a Beijing University graduate who stayed in Moscow as a political émigré since 1931 and was affiliated with Comintern s Communist University of the Toilers of the East (KUTV, ), described in a lengthy analytical article (1933) the Korean national reformism as a reactionary force driven by primitive and unscientific beliefs in Koreans particularistic uniqueness and disregarding class issues (Li 2007 [1933]). Such attitudes towards political nationalism in Korea were largely echoed by the Marxist intellectuals inside Korea dealing with the issues of nation, nationalism, national culture or national studies which came in vogue in the early 1930s with the growing de-politization of Korea s more mainstream nationalists. The latter preferred to deal with the discursive challenges represented by the Japanese colonialist depreciation of Korea s national culture rather than the political challenges of colonial domination (Paek 2008). Of course, contrary to Han Wigŏn s or Yang Myŏng s view of Korean nationalism as exclusively reactionary force, the nationalists especially these based in daily Chosŏn Ilbo where a number of Communists used to work in the 1920s as well began in fact giving serious consideration to the socialist viewpoints. An Chaehong ( ), a long-term editor-in-chief of Chosŏn Ilbo, agreed, for example, that class movement might be indeed needed. However, he also maintained that the progress of the class struggle is first and foremost nationally important, since it would influence the situation of the nation as a whole in the end (cited in

240 Paek 2008, 110). Judging from the columns he published in Chosŏn Ilbo in January 1936 (under the general title: On the Cultural Particularity Process seen from the International Solidarity Viewpoint), he also appeared to believe that Korea s backward culture would benefit from the influences of international vanguard culture (most likely, socialist culture was meant). At the same time he appealed for the respect for Korea s particularity, both in the cultural sense but also in the evolutionary meaning of the word. Nationalism, a vestige of the nineteenth-century past for the established European nation states, could be still needed in colonial Korea (reprinted in An 1981, , 564). By 1936, socialist ideas changed the intellectual landscape in Korea to the degree of even nationalist thinkers feeling obliged to pay homage to the ideas of class struggle and international solidarity. Still, nationalists predilection towards foregrounding Koreans ethno-national homogeneity and particularity rather than socio-economic factors of national life and their uncritical attitudes towards ancient mythology could not go unchallenged by the Marxists, with their universalist worldview and scientific methodology. The tone of their criticism was not very different from the ridicule with which Yang Myŏng cited An Chaehong s musings on the supposed specificity of Koreans philosophical and utopia-loving national character in his 1933 article cited above (Li 2007 [1933]). While An Chaehong was, in a 1935 article on ethnic groups (chongjok) and nations (minjok), describing Koreans as differently from such composed nations as Japanese or British, which formed through assimilation and conquest a single natural group which was made by centuries of common life under the same (relatively isolated) natural conditions and collectively possessed virgin-like self-pride and emotional spirit of [collective] advance (reprinted in An 1981, 546-7), Marxists were maintaining that nations in the modern sense of the word were formed under the conditions of the capitalist development. National spirit was among the terms they studiously avoided (Cho 2015, 77-9). A prominent Communist activist, Yi Yŏsŏng (1901-?) made the point clear in his longish article on the national question serialized in Chosŏn Ilbo in November 1929: it was the transit from feudalism to capitalism that brought ethno-nations to their modern existence (cited in Cho 2015, 78). Of course, true to the spirit of dialectics, some Marxists were eager to allow certain exceptionality to the Korean case, given Korea s long and relatively continuous history as a single, centralized state with a relatively homogeneous ruling-class culture. Hong Kimun ( ), then a young Communist intellectual who was to become one of North Korea s most celebrated experts on Korean traditional culture after the 1945 Liberation (Kang 2004) mentioned in his 1934 article on Korean literature (originally published in Chosŏn Ilbo, October 28 to November 6) that Koreans formed their ethno-nation already since the time of Three Kingdoms (ca. first to seventh centuries AD) (Hong 2015 [1934]). Although here nation seems to signify a pre-modern ethnic group rather than a nation in the modern sense (Cho 2015, 80), it is also obvious that Hong considered Koreans case to be different from that of, say, Italians, who entered the process of ethno-national culture s formation only since Dante s times (that is, the end of the Middle Ages). Interestingly, contrary to the position of linguistic nationalists famously, Yi Kwangsu, who, in his January 1929 article for monthly Sinsaeng, defined Korean literature as everything written in Korean and thus explicitly excluded the vast corpus of classical Chinese works from Korean literary tradition (Yi 2015 [1929]) Hong considered Korean literature in classical Chinese a part of Korean literary history too. The only caveat was that it was the literature of yangban scholar-official class. From Hong s viewpoint, it was rather the ethno-national identity of the writer than the linguistic medium of writing that was to define

241 literature s belonging (Hong 2015 [1934]). When it came to the issues of the formation of ethno-national identity in its more modern meaning, however, the Marxists were, expectedly, on more universalist than exceptionalist side. Paek Nam un ( ), a prominent Marxist historian who also went on afterwards to occupy an important political position in North Korea (Petrov 2006), suggested that national studies (kukhak) a form of self-knowledge that implies some development of national self-awareness began in the age of Chosŏn king Sukchong (r ) and was spearheaded by Sirhak (Practical Learning) School, less bound by the neo-confucian dogmatism. It took place in Korea in the age of the crisis of feudalism and emergence of merchant capital, like elsewhere (Paek 1934b). In a nutshell, Marxists saw the nationalist views on the issues related to the Korean ethno-nation as devoid of scientific methodological approach and the sort of liberational perspective that, in their opinion, only a universalist view of human history as a process teleologically leading to human and national liberation could bring. The talks about homogenous Koreans and their national traits supposedly nurtured by millennia of history were built on sand and led nowhere. While a prominent nationalist (an ideologist of an indigenous Korean new religion, Ch ŏndogyo), Kim Kijŏn ( ), regarded the story of Tan gun and his supposedly benevolent rule over Korean s first state, Ancient Chosŏn, as a proof of such special ethical qualities of Koreans as love of justice and kind-heartedness (Kim 1925), such Marxist researchers as Paek Nam un or literary scholar and Sinologist Kim T aejun ( ) interpreted Tan gun myth as a historical evidence of the process of primitive communities dissolution and a part of the legitimising ideology of early Korea s ruling classes (Paek 2008). Both ancient mythology and the history of traditional Korea as a whole took form and developed according to the general laws of the world history, according to Hong Kimun s summary of the Marxist historical method as he understood it. The driving forces of this development were the progress of society s productive forces and the class struggle of the exploited rather than the national spirit (Hong 1935; Chŏng 2012). However, the non-existence of the national spirit did not imply that Communists were not to recognize the historical existence of the Korean ethno-nation or were reluctant to give the members of the ethno-nation a promise of hope in the future. Quite to the contrary, the teleology of Marxist historical theory was essentially the teleology of ethno-national liberation in the eyes of the colonial-era radical intellectuals. After all, as Paek Nam un wrote in a review of a fellow Marxist, Kim Kwangjin s ( ), article on Chosŏn Dynasty s ( ) monetary economy, the only special feature of Korean history was the fact that its normal capitalist development was prevented by the imperialist intrusion (Paek 1934a). But as long as Korean Communists were able to join the epic historical battle against both capitalism and its inevitable outgrowth, imperialism which, as Korean Communists asserted, enslaved three fourth of the humanity, Koreans included their victory in the struggle for both ethno-national and social liberation was assured. After all, as the Declaration of the Korean Communist Party (published in September 1926 in issue no. 7 of the Shanghai-based Communist journal, Pulkkot) emphasized, they did not fight the Japanese imperialism on their own, but were a local unit of the world socialist revolution (Yŏksa Pip yŏng, ed [1926]).

242 4. Conclusion The intellectual world of colonial-age Korea was an arena of fierce discursive battles over the definitions of everything related to Korean-ness and the concept of ethno-nation (minjok) was one of the foci of heated ideological contention. After the concept entered Korea in the very beginning of the twentieth century, the nationalist interpretation of it shifted from the pre-colonial vision of a nation-wide descent group united in worshipping its titular patriarch, Tan gun, to a totalizing image of a national totality as a historically conditioned homogeneous community bound not only by common traditions and legacies, but also by its supposedly shared national character. Homogeneity did not necessarily imply a unitary descent line, and the admixture of non-korean blood in the Korean veins was accepted, albeit somewhat reluctantly. But it did imply the possibility of, for example, rejecting the belonging of the traditional literature in classical Chinese to the history of Korean literature: after all, the homogeneity of ethno-nation had to start with linguistic uniformity. It also implied the subsuming of the group including class interests into what the nationalists where to define as the interests of the ethno-nation. Given the privileged backgrounds and rather conservative politics of the nationalist leaders, it is hardly surprising that Communist and Marxist critics regarded the nationalist views on ethno-nation s supreme importance as self-interested. In addition to that, in Marxists eyes, the nationalist attempts to define the Korean ethno-nation in terms of particularity, uniqueness and unitary, homogeneous character were dangerously ahistorical, implying disinterest toward or ignorance of the universalities of the historical development. Nations in modern sense of the world were products of the capitalist development (although some Marxists could allow that the Korean ethno-nation could actually predate capitalism, due to the early emergence of centralized statehood in pre-modern Korea) and the loci of all the contradictions inherent to capitalism, first and foremost the class contradictions. While the universality of the world revolutionary process gave hope also for Korean nation s escape from a colonial predicament, the exaggerated particularism of the nationalists indeed resembled the nativism of the Japanese imperialist ideology, as a brilliant Marxist philosopher, Pak Ch iu ( ) mentioned in an article published just after the 1945 Liberation (Pak 2010 [1946]). In the time when civic nationalism is gradually replacing ethno-nationalist mode of societal cohesion in South Korea, the colonial-age Marxist attempts to deconstruct the ethno-nationalist notions are worth a re-reading. It remains to be hoped that such a re-reading may contribute to creating a post-ethno-nationalist civic society committed to the emancipatory visions (akin to these once espoused by the Marxists of the s) rather than simply basking in the glory of the capitalist successes of the increasingly poly-ethnic South Korean state.

243 Bibliography Primary Sources An Chaehong. Minse An Chaehong sŏnjip (Collected Works by Minse An Chaehong). Seoul: Chisik San ŏpsa, 1981, Vol. 1. An Hwak. Chasan An Hwak Kukhak Nonjŏjip (Collection of Chasan An Hwak s Works on [Korean] National Studies). Seoul: Yŏgang Ch ulp ansa, 1994, Vol. 2. Anonymous. Taehwangjo Sŏngt an kŭp Kŏn guk Kiwŏnchŏl Ch ukhasik (The Congratulatory Ceremony on the Occasion of the Birthday of the Great August Forefather and the Anniversary of the Foundation of [our] Nation) Tongnip Sinmun, November 27, 1919, p. 2. Han Wigŏn. Nodong Kyegŭp Chŏnwi ŭi Tangmyŏn Immu (On the Present Tasks of the Working Class Vanguard) Reprinted in Singminji Sidae Sahow Undongnon Yŏn gu (A Study on the Colonial-Period Theory of Social Movement), edited by Pae Sŏngch an Seoul: Tolpegae, 1987[1929]. Hong Kimun, Chosŏn munhak ŭi yang ŭi (Two Meanings of the Korean Literature). Reprinted in Han guk kŭndae munhak kwa minjok-kukka tamnon charyojip (Collection of Materials on Korea s Modern Literature and Nation-State Discourses), edited by Sin Tuwŏn and Han Hyŏnggu Seoul: Somyŏng 2015 [1934]. Hong Kimun, Yŏksahak ŭi yŏn gu chŏngsin sagwan kwa yumul sagwan (The Historical Research Spirit-based and Materialistic Views of History) Chosŏn Ilbo, March 20, Hwangsŏng Sinmun Reprint. Seoul: Kyŏng in Munhwasa, 1984, Vols Kim Kijŏn, Chosŏn munjok man i kajin uwŏlsŏng (The Superiority which only Koreans Possess) Kaebyŏk 61, 1925: 4-7. Li Kang [Yang Myŏng].O national-reformizme v Koree (On Korea s National Reformism) Reprinted in Kolonial naya Koreia (Colonial-Era Korea), edited by Yuri Vanin Moscow: Institut Vostokovedeniia RAN, 2007 [1933]. Paek Nam un, Book Review: Pojŏn Hakhoe nonjip e taehan tokhugam (Book Review: My Impressions after Reading the Collection of Articles by Posŏng Special College s Academic Society). Tong a Ilbo, May 4, 1934a. Paek Nam un, Chosŏn yŏn gu kiun e chehaya 1. Ilmun ildap (On the Rise of the Korean Studies 1. Questions and Answers) Tong a Ilbo, September 11, 1934b. Pak Ch iu. Minjok kwa Munhwa (Ethno-nation and Culture). Reprinted in Sasang kwa Hyŏnsil (Ideas and Realities), edited by Yun Taesŏk and Yun Miran Inch ŏn: Inha Taehakkyo Ch ulp anbu, 2010[1946]. Sin Namch ŏl. Tongyang Sasang kwa Sŏyang sasang, Yangja ka Kwayŏn Kubyŏltoenŭn Kŏsin ga (The Eastern and Western Ideas, are They Really Distinguishable?) Tong a Ilbo, March 15-23, Sin Namch ŏl. Pokkojuŭi e taehan suŏn E. Spranger ŭi Yŏnsŏl ŭl Chungsim ŭro (Some Words on Restorationism Focused on the Speech by E. Spranger) Tong a Ilbo, May 9-11, Sin Namch ŏl. Chŏnhwan gi ŭi iron (The Theory of the Transitional Period). Seoul: Paegyangdang Taehan Maeil Sinbo Reprint. Edited by Han guk Sinmun Yŏn guso. Seoul: Kyŏng in Munhwasa, 2001, Vols. 1-6.

244 Tong a Ilbo, ed. Tong a Ilbo Sasŏl Sŏnjip (Selected Editorials of Tong a Ilbo). Seoul: Tong a Ilbo, 1977, Vols Yi Kwangsu, Chosŏn munhak ŭi kaenyŏm (The Concept of Korean Literature). Reprinted in Han guk kŭndae munhak kwa minjok-kukka tamnon charyojip (Collection of Materials on Korea s Modern Literature and Nation-State Discourses), edited by Sin Tuwŏn and Han Hyŏnggu Seoul: Somyŏng 2015 [1934]. Yŏksa Pip yŏng, ed. Charyo Palgul: Chosŏn Kongsandang Sŏnŏn (Discovery of the Sources: The Declaration of the Korean Communist Party) Yŏksa Pip yŏng 19, 1992 [1926]: Secondary Sources Anderson, Benedict R. O'G. Imagined Communities: Reflections on the Origin and Spread of Nationalism. London: Verso, 1991 Bauer, Otto. The Question of Nationalities and Social Democracy. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 2000 [1907]. Campbell, Emma. South Korea s New Nationalism: The End of One Korea? Boulder: First Forum Press, Chen Edward I-te. The Attempt to Integrate the Empire: Legal Perspectives, in The Japanese Colonial Empire, edited by Ramon Hawley Myers and Mark Peattie, Princeton: Princeton University Press, Cho Hyŏngnyŏl, 1930 nyŏndae Chosŏn ŭi yŏksa kwahak e taehan haksulmunhwa undongnonjŏk punsŏk (An Analysis of the Korean Historical Science [Movement] of the 1930s as an Academic and Cultural Movement). PhD Dissertaion. Seoul: Korea University, Chŏng Minyŏng, nyŏndae Hong Kimun ŭi yŏksa yŏn gu (Hong Kimun s Historical Research in the s) Chungwŏn Munhwa Yŏn gu : Chŏng, Youn-tae, Yi Chiwŏn, and Yi Yunsang. 3.1 Undong ŭi Chŏn'gae Yangsang kwa Ch'amga Kyech ŭng (The development of the March First Movement and its participants) in 3.1 Minjok haebang undong yŏn'gu (A study on the March First Independence Movement), edited by Han'guk Yŏksa Yŏn'guhoe Yŏksa Munje Yŏn'guso, Seoul: Ch ŏngnyŏnsa, Deuchler, Martina. The Confucian Transformation of Korea: A Study of Society and Ideology. Harvard: Harvard University Press, Doak, Kevin M. Ethnic Nationalism and Romanticism in Early Twentieth-Century Japan The Journal of Japanese Studies, 22.1, 1996: Geliner, Ernest. Nations and Nationalism. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, Glenn, John. Nations and nationalism: Marxist approaches to the subject Nationalism and Ethnic Politics, 3.2, 1997: Han Kihyŏng. Pŏb yŏk kwa Munyŏk: Cheguk Naebu ŭi P yohyŏnnyŏk Ch ai wa Singminji T eksŭt ŭ (Legal Jurisdiction and Literary Jurisdiction: The Differences in Allowed Expression inside the Empire and the Colonial Texts) in Kŏmyŏl ŭi Cheguk (The Censorship Empire), edited by Chŏng Kŭnsik, Seoul: P urŭn Yŏksa, Han Kyung-Koo. The Archaeology of the Ethnically Homogeneous Nation-State and Multiculturalism in Korea. Korea Journal, : Kang Yŏngju, Kukhakcha Hong Kimun yŏn gu (A Study on [Korean] National Studies Researcher, Hong

245 Kimun) Yŏksa Pip yŏng 68, 2004: Kim, Marie Seong-Hak. Law and Custom in Korea: Comparative Legal History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, Kukka Chip yo Ch egye (The System of State Indicators), Chaeoe Tongp o Hyŏnhwang (The Current Status of the Foreign-Based Compatriots). Last Modified February 4, potal/main/eachdtlpagedetail.do?idx_cd=1682 Kwŏn Podŭrae. Kŭndae Ch ogi Minjok Kaenyŏm ŭi Pyŏnhwa (The Changes in the Concept of Ethno-Nation in Early Modern Period) in Kŭndae Kyemonggi Chisik ŭi Kulchŏl kwa Hyŏnsiljŏk Simhwa (The Metamorphoses of the Knowledge and its Practical Deepening in the Modern Enlightenment Period), edited by Ko Misuk and Chŏng Sŏnt ae, Seoul: Somyŏng, Lee, Jin-kyung. Service Economies: Militarism, Sex Work, and Migrant Labor in South Korea. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, Lee, Sook-Jong. The Assertive Nationalism of South Korean Youth: Cultural Dynamism and Political Activism SAIS Review of International Affairs, 26.2, 2006: Lenin, Vladimir. Collected Works, Vols Moscow: Progress Publishers, Marx, Karl and Engels, Frederick (Paul Blackstock and Bert Hoselitz, eds.,). The Russian Menace to Europe, London: George Allen and Unwin, MECW = Marx/Engels Collected Works, Vols London: Lawrence and Wishart, Pak Ch ansŭng. Minjok, minjokchuŭi (Ethno-nation, Ethno-nationalism). Seoul: Sohwa, Paek Sŭngch ŏl. Chosŏnhak undong kyeyŏl ŭi chagi chŏngdangsŏng mosaek kwa kŭndaegwan (The Quest for Self-Legitimation by the Korean [National] Studies Movement and its View on Modernity) Ilchega Han guk sahoe ŭi chŏnt ong kwa kŭndae insik (The Views on Tradition and Modernity in the Korean Society under the Japanese Rule), edited by Kim Tohyŏng Seoul: Hyean, Paek Tonghyŏn. Rŏ-Il Chŏnjaeng Chŏnhu Minjok Yong ŏ Tŭngjang kwa Minjok Ŭisik (The Emergence of the Term Ethno-nation Before and After the Russo-Japanese War, and the [Issue of] Ethno-National Consciousness) Han guk Sahakpo 10, 2001: Petrov, Leonid. Turning Historians into Party Scholar-bureaucrats: North Korean Historiography in East Asian History 31, 2006: Renan, Ernest. Qu'est-ce qu'une nation? Paris: Calmann Lévy, 1882 Seol, Dong-Hoon and Skrentny, John D. Ethnic return migration and hierarchical nationhood: Korean Chinese foreign workers in South Korea Ethnicities 9.2, 2009: Shin, Gi-Wook. Ethnic Nationalism in Korea: Genealogy, Politics, and Legacy. Stanford: Stanford University Press, Yi Pyŏngsu. Ilche ha Singminji Chisig in ŭi chŏnt ong ŭisik: Sin Namch ŏl kwa Pak Chonghong ŭl Chungsim ŭro (The Colonial-Period [Korean] Intellectuals View of the Tradition: Focused on the [Cases of] Sin Namch ŏl and Pak Chonghong ) T ongil Inmunhak 63, 2015: 5-33.

246

247 러시아혁명과레닌주의 - 실천적레닌주의의역사적흐름 원영수 ( 국제포럼, 사회실천연구소 ) 들어가며 : 몇가지전제 ) - / / /. - / ( ) 2). -. 러시아혁명과레닌주의 : / : / /, : : (?):? - 20, /. -, 20 /. 3) - :, (ICM), 3. -, ( ), 19 1) 영어를비롯한유럽계언어표현에서추상명사로서주의 (ism) 라는표현은주로사상 / 이론을지칭하지만, 운동과체제를의미한다. 일면편의적인면도있지만, 개념상의혼동을야기하기도한다. 사회주의 / 공산주의는사상 / 이론, 운동 / 체제에대해구별없이사용되며, 맥락 (context) 속에서다른측면을지칭하는것을확인할수있다. 2) 이른바에릭홉스봄의단기 20 세기 3) 양측은정치적지향과노선상의차이도있었지만, 사회적계급구성과조직문화에서도차이가있었다. 이런차이는다른나라의사민주의 / 사회주의운동에서도좌우분화의형태로존재했지만, 특히러시아의사민주의운동이분파주의 / 종파주의또는파벌투쟁으로악명이높았다.

248 ( / / ) (, ) -,, / /,,. -,.. 레닌주의의성과와한계 :,, =, (ICM) :?, / (?): 3, + +,, ) - /, (.) 5) - /, 2 /.,. - 2.,. (, / -.) -,. - 3,,, -. 4) 제 2 인터내셔널 ( ) 시기의좌파 5) 프로핀테른 (Red International Labor Union: RILU) 은 1921 년설립된후코민테른과의연계아래서사민주의계열의노동조합과경쟁했지만, 코민테른의인민전선전략도입과함께 1937 년조용히해산했다. 냉전시대에도 2 차대전파르티잔투쟁의성과에힘입어공산당이대중정당으로서성공한프랑스 (PCF) 와이탈리아 (PCI) 에서좌파노총 ( 각각 CGT & CHGIL) 이노동운동의다수파를형성한사례이외에는노동운동내헤게모니장악에실패했고, 사회변혁또는사회주의로의이행에걸맞는노동운동전략의구축에도실패했다.

249 소련과소련공산당의헤게모니에대한도전 : (1956), (1959), (1975), (1979) :, (,,, ) (New Social Movement):, - 2, : (1956), (1959), (1975), (1979) -, 3,. 6) - (,,, ) /. -,,,. 좌파의분화 : 신좌파의성과와실패 :, ( ) :,,, 1968 : ( ),, -, /. 2 /. 7) - 2,, :,,, 20. 8) -, ( ).,. 9) , 6) 비동맹운동 (Non-Align Movement) 은미국의헤게모니에엄청난위협이됐다. 7) 독일사민당 (SPD) 은 1959 년고트바데스부르크당대회를통해맑스주의강령을전면폐기했다. 8) 이들은대부분소련공산당의노선을좌로부터비판했다. 특히마오쩌뚱은흐루시초프의개혁노선을수정주의라고비판했다. 9) 소련의성격에대한다양한견해가표출됐다. 현실의사회주의라는정통파 (?) 의주장부터국가자본주의라는일부트로츠키주의정파의주장까지다양하다.

250 . 20. 다시레닌주의의의미 : - - : -,. - 2, ( ). - / 2,, /, / ,. - /, 68. 신좌파의의미 : 성공과실패 :, : Neither Washington, Nor Moscow,, / 68 :, :

251 -.,. -, - - (Neither Washington, Nor Moscow), 10), /., ,.. -,.,. - :,.,. 11) 한국의레닌주의 : 연속과단절 :, ( ) 1980 :,,, - ( ),, -, ,.. -, 1980,,,. 10) 대표적으로국제사회주의경향 (IST) 의트로츠키주의자들이이렇게주장한다 : 11) 예를들어, 권위주의비판, 성과성정체성담론, 참여민주주의등신좌파의주요한의제와담론은현재좌파의이론 / 담론지형에서주류화돼있다.

252 /,. -, -,. 12) 러시아혁명과운동지형 : / :,, &! : (SR) (RSDLP),,, - /,. -. -, : (SR), (RSDLP),,. 13) 12) 통합진보당해산은보수정권의반민주적권한남용이자정치보복이분명하지만, 계기가된사건은통진당의주류정파의정치적자살이라고부르기에부족함이없다. 13) 이런지형은 1917 년 11 월 일실시된제헌의회선거결과에반영돼있다. 자유주의적입헌민주당 (Kadets) 의정치적몰락이후의지형에서, 농민혁명을지향한사회주의혁명당은조직자체로는공고하지는않았지만상대적으로전국적인조직기반을가졌고, 이는선거결과로반영됐다. 제헌의회선거결과 : 1917년 11월 12-25일 정당 득표수 득표율 의석수 사회주의혁명당 (SRs) 17, % 380 볼셰비키 10, % 168 입헌민주당 (Kadets) 2, % 17 멘셰비키 1, % 18 기타 8, ,40% 120 합계 ( 집계 ) 40, ,10% 전체 703 합계 ( 미집계 ) 4, ,2% 전체합계 44, % 출처 : Wikipedia - Russian Constituent Assembly 년 1 월 일소집된제헌의회는 13 시간만에해산됐고, 이는이후국내외반대세력에의해볼셰비키의정치적정당성에의문을제기하는근거로활용됐다. 당시다수파인사회혁명당우파가설사제헌의회를장악했더라도, 다시소비에트 - 제헌의회간의이중권력상황에서볼셰비키민중권력을전복시킬역량과전략을가졌는지는역시의문이다.

253 마치며 : 혁명은끝났다? 100, 25 :? :... 1,?? TV, SNS..? (status quo)?? , / 26.? -...,. - 1,, /.,,,....,. - TV! (Revolution is not televised). TV, SNS. -.? (status quo)?? :,, ,! ,.

254 참고자료 : Luke March, Contemporary Far Left Parties in Europe, FES Dominic Heilig, Mapping the European Left: Socialist Parties in the EU, Rosa Luxemburg Stiftung New York Office Charles Post, What Is Left of Leninism? New European Left Parties in Historical Perspective, Socialist Register 2013, pp Jean-François Fayet, The international echoes of the commemorations of the October Revolution ( ), Twentieth Century Communism, Issue 13, Lawrence & Wishart, 2016, pp 9-16., 68 / / :, < >, pp : Daniel Bensaïd, New Parties of the Left, Resistance Book 2011 Birgit Daiber, Cornelia Hildebrandt, Anna Striethorst (Ed.), From Revolution to Coalition - Radical Left Parties in Europe, Rosa Luxemburg Stiftung Paolo Chiocchetti, The Radical Left Party Family in Western Europe, , Routledge 2016 Geoff Eely, Forging Democracy: The History of the Left in Europe, , Oxford University Press, 2002 Inigo Errejon & Chantal Mouffe, Podemos: In the Name of the People, Lawrence & Wishert 2016 Robert Gildea, James Mark, Anette Warring, Europe s 1968: Voices of Revolt, Oxford University Press 2013 Emilie van Haute (Ed), Green parties in Europe, Routledge 2016 Cornelia Hildebrandt & Birgit Daiber (Ed.), The Left in Europe: Political Parties and Party Alliances between Norway and Turkey. Rosa Luxemburg Stiftung Brussel Office 2009 Gerd-Rainer Horn, The Spirit of '68 - Rebellion in Western Europe and North America, , Oxford University Press 2007 Dan Hough, Michael Koß, & Jonathan Olsen, The Left Party in Contemporary German Politics, Palgrave 2007 Kate Hudson, European Communism Since 1989: Towards a New European Left?, MacMillan Press 2000 Kate Hudson, The New European Left: A Socialism for the Twenty-First Century? Palgrave Macmillan, July 2012 Pablo Iglesias & Alexis Tsipras, Politics in a Time of Crisis: Podemos and the Future of Democracy in Europe, Verso 2015 Yiannos Katsourides, Radical Left Parties in Government - The Cases of SYRIZA and AKEL, Palgrave Macmillan 2016 Martin Klimke & Joachim Scharloth, 1968 in Europe: A History of Protest and Activism, , Palgrave 2008 Luke March, Radical Left Parties in Europe, Routledge Kevin Ovenden, Syriza: Inside the Labyrinth, Left Book Club 2015

255 Robert Service, Comrades - Communism: A World History, Macmillan, 2007 Donald Sasoon, One Hundred Years of Socialism: The West European Left in the Twentieth Century Dick Richardson & Chris Rootes, The Green Challenge: The Development of Green Parties in Europe, Routlege 1995 Richard Staar, ed., 1991 Yearbook on International Communist Affiairs, Hoover Institution Press, Willie Thompson, The Communist Movement since 1945, Blackwell Publisher 1998 Willie Thompson, The Left in History: Revolution and Reform in Twentieth Century Politics, Pluto Press, London 1997

256

257 한국서양사학회연합학술대회 2017 년 12 월 2 일 ( 토 ) 사회 : 남철호 ( 경북과기대 ) 발표 1 17세기초 Londonderry Plantation의배경발표 : 강미경 ( 경북대 ) 토론 : 정영권 ( 세종대 ) 발표 2 20세기전환기영국에불어온러시아바람 : 디스토피아의역설인가? 발표 : 이민경 (Korea Tech) 토론 : 하정연 ( 한국외대 ) 발표 3 지방정부의 감시자 버밍엄지역신문과 1973 년도시개발계획안발표 : 정영주 ( 부산대 ) 토론 : 홍석민 ( 연세대 )

258

259 17 세기초 Londonderry Plantation 의배경 강미경 ( 경북대 )

260

261 20세기전환기영국에불어온러시아바람 : 디스토피아의역설인가? 이민경 (Korea Tech) I. 반외국인주의 Prelude II. 영국의 예외적인동맹국러시아 창출 III. 영국을사로잡은러시아문화 1) 러시아문화의영국행 2) 영국에퍼진 러시아의 Soul IV. 영국이수용한러시아, 그리고문화정치학의 Fantasy I. 반외국인주의 Prelude 20..,. 1) 1825 ~1905.,. - (Giuseppe Garibaldi), (Lajos Kossuth), (Simón Bolivar). (Louis Phillippe), (Karl Marx) (Friedrich Engels), (V. I. U. Lenin), (L. D. B. Trotsky), (Mahatma Gandhi),. 2). (Rosemary Ashton),. 3) 1) Elina Multanen, British Policy towards Russian Refugees in the aftermath of the Bolshevik Revolution, Revolutionary Russia, vol. 12, no. 1 (June 1999): p. 45; Daniel Harold, Russian Exiles in Britain, : The Politics and Culture of Russia Abroad, (BA diss., Northumbria University, 2015), pp ~1905 까지영국에서는 어떤이민자나방문자도법적으로영국의정착을금지할수없다 는정책이시행되고있었다. 2) 이민경, 런던사람들의역사 (A People s History of London) 를통해본이주민들의런던과현재, 도시인문학 vol. 9, no. 2 (2017), p. 143; L. German and J. Rees, A People s History of London (London: Verso, 2012), pp

262 , 1880,.. 4). 5).,,. (Kishinev Pogrom) 6) (Pale of Settlement),. 7). 8), (Anti-Alienism).,,, (Aliens Act). 9) 1905,. 10) 3) Stefan Manz & Panikos Panayi, Refugees and Cultural Transfer to Britain: An Introduction, Immigrants & Minorities, vol. 30, no. 2/3 (July/November 2012): p. 125; Bernard Porter, The Refugee Question in Mid Victorian Politics (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1979), pp ) D. Harold, Russian Exiles in Britain, p. 11: 많은유대인난민의유입은실질적으로 앵글로색슨족을보호해야한다 는사회이데올로기뿐만아니라, 실질적으로피난처의제공, 일자리와주거및보건위생문제까지다양한이주민문제들을창출했다. 5) 19 세기말노동자들의스트라이크와폭동등에대하여는 Mary Thale, London Debating Societies in the 1790s, The Historical Journal, vol. 32, no. 1 (Mar., 1989), pp ; German & Rees, A People s History, pp. 7-8, 72, 115 를참고. 6) 1903 년유대인정착지 ( 화해성지 -Russian Pale of Settlement) 가습격되면서 47 명의유대인들이살해되었고수백명이부상을당했으며수백채의가구가파괴된사건이다. 이에대하여는 Rosenthal, Herman & Rosenthal, Max, Kishinef (Kishinev), in Isidore Singer, et al, Jewish Encyclopedia (New York: Funk & Wagnalls Company) 를참고. Accessed. 2 November, ) S. Manz & P. Panayi, Refugees and Cultural Transfer to Britain, pp ; E. Multanen, British Policy towards Russian Refugees, p. 44; German & Rees, A People s History, p 영국으로유입된유대인이민자수는 년사이약 10 만에서 12 만으로추정될정도였고, 20 세기전환기반유대주의로인해추방된유대인들은약 2 천 5 백만명가량으로이가운데약 15 만명이영국에정착을시도한것으로나타난다. 8) David Cesarani, An Alien Concept? The Continuity of Anti-Alienism in British Society before 1940, Immigrants & Minorities, vol. 11, no. 3 (1992): p. 26. 세사라니는사회진화론과사회생태학이산업사회의문제들을설명하면서외국인들이민족의퇴화와관련되어부각되기시작했다고설명하고있다. 9) Ibid., pp ) 이에대하여는 Aliens Act, 1905, Chapter 13, pp 을참고. Accessed., 7 Oct., 2017.

263 ,,.,, (Theosophy),,. 20 (Russophobia) (Russomania). - (F. Dostoevsky), (I. Turgenev), (A. Tolstoi),. (P. Waddington), (R. Rubenstein), (N. Cornwell), (P. Kaye),. (Marc Raeff), (Rebecca Beasley) (Philip R. Bullock). (Caroline Macliean), (Laura Marcus), (Lynn Garafola),. 11) , II. 영국의예외적인 동맹국러시아 창출.. 11) Caroline Maclean, The Vogue for Russia: Modernism and the Unseen in Britain (Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press Ltd., 2015); Rebecca Beasley and Philip R. Bullock, eds., Translating Russia, , Special issue of Translation and Literature, 20, no. 3 (2011); R. Rubenstein, Virginia Woolf and the Russian Point of View (Houndmills: Palgrave, 2009); Laura Marcus, The Tenth Music: Writing about Cinema in the Modernist Period (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2007); Rebecca Beasley, Russia and the Invention of the Modernist Intelligentsia, in Peter Brooker and Andrew Thacker, eds., Geographies of Modernism: Literatures, Cultures, Spaces (London: Routledge, 2005), pp ; Peter Kaye, Dostoevsky and English Modernism, (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999); Patrick Waddington, From The Russia Fugitive to The Ballad of Bulgarie : Episodes in English Literary Attitudes to Russia from Wordsworth to Swinburne (Oxford: Berg, 1994); Neil Cornwell, James Joyce and the Russians (Basingstoke, Palgrave, 1992); Marc Raeff, Russia Abroad: A Cultural History of the Russian Emigration, (New York & Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990); Lynn Garafola, Diaghilev s Ballets Russes (New York: Oxford University Press, 1989); Hele, Muchnic, Dostoyevsky s English Reputation, (Northampton, MA: Smith College Studies in Modern Languages, 1939) 등이있다.

264 . 12) ,,, 1880 ~1890. (Tsarism). 13),.,. 14) 1905 (British Brotherhood).,,,. 15)... 16), 19. (Donald M. Wallace) 1877 (Russia).,. 17) (Anglo-russian Literary Society). (Constance Garnett) (Aylmer Maude) ( 譯 ),.,.,, 12) M. Hughes, Searching for the Soul of Russia, pp ) M. D. George, London Life in the Eighteenth Century (Harmondsworth: Penguin Books Ltd, 1925), pp ; 이민경, 런던사람들의역사 (A People s History of London) 를통해본이주민들의런던, p. 146; German & Rees, 161; E. Multanen, "British Policy towards Russian Refugees, p. 45: 19 세기후반급속한산업화를시도했던러시아는상당한도시프롤레타리아를산출했고, 이로인한정치혼란기에상당수의체제이탈자들이발생했다. 14) D. Harold, Russian Exiles in Britain, p. 31: 런던에 3 개의주요러시아이민자정치조직이있었다. Russo-British Bratsvo, Narodopravstro, Russian Liberation Commitee 들이그것이다. 이들은러시아로부터의시민전쟁의소식을전하다이후반볼셰비즘운동을주도하며러시아로의복귀를꾀했다. 15) Ibid., pp. 24, ) R. Beasley and P. R. Bullock, Russia in Britain, From Melodrama to Modernism (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2013), p. 4: 1853 년에는레르몬토프 (Mikhail Lermontov) 의 우리시대의영웅 (A Hero of Our Time) 이 러시아삶의스케치 (Sketches of Russian Life) 란제목으로번역되어 러시아인들이산악부족들가운데많은세월정착한사람들 이란사실전달을꾀했다. 러시아사회의내부적상황들을알릴목적으로 1854 년고골 (Nikolay Gogol) 의 죽은영혼 (Dead Souls) 이 러시아가정의삶 (Home Life in Russia) 으로번역되었고, 투르게네프 (Ivan Turgenev) 의 스포츠맨의스케치들 (Sportsman s Sketches) 는 1855 년프랑스번역본에서다시최초의영역시리즈물 러시아생활의사진들 (Photographs from Russian Life) 로출판되기도했다. 이에대하여는 D. S. Mirsky: A Russian English Life, (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2004), pp 을참고 17) D. M. Wallace, Russia, revised edition (London: Cassel and Company, Ltd., 1912), Preface: 그는 연속성과진보 라는시각으로러시아를관찰하고자하였다.

265 . 18) , 1905,,. 19)., -, (Anglo-Russian Entente),. 20).,,,,. 21) (Mackail), , -, -. 22). (Boris Godunov) (Prince Igor), (Ivan the Terrible). (Saint Petersbug) (Rosa Newmarch), (The Proms)... 23) 18) M. Hughes, Searching for the Soul of Russia, pp. 198, 201; Charlotte Alston, Britain and the International Tolstoy Movement, , in Beasley and Bullock, eds., Russia in Britain, pp 러시아예술의소개에관하여는 P. R. Bullock, Tsar s Hall: Russian Music in London, , in Beasley and Bullock, eds., Russia in Britain, pp , 가넷과마우드등의러시아문학작품의영역에관해서는 D. S. Mirsky: A Russian English Life, , p. 85 를참고. 19) M. Hughes, Searching for the Soul of Russia, p. 203: 러시아의정치혼란에서야기된폭력의상황으로쇼 (George Bernard Show) 와같은인물은 러시아정부가영국이자랑스러워하는 자유 의 공개적인적 이라는공격적인견해를표시하기도하였다. 20) 자세한내용에관해서는 Ira Klein, The Anglo-Russian Convention and the Problem of Central Asia, , Journal of British Studies 11, no. 1 (1971): pp ; Text of Convention between the United Kingdom and Russia Relating to Persia, Afghanistan, and Thibet, Signed at ST. Petersburgh, August 31, 1907, Accessed., 11, Oct, 2017 을참고. 21) M. Hughes, Searching for the Soul of Russia, p ) Ibid., pp. 204, ) Ibid., pp 그녀는 동맹, 러시아오페라, 러시아예술 등을출판했고, 러시아민속음악편곡들을발표했다.

266 .... [, (Druary Lane). 24),.. - (Anglo-Russian Literary Society) (Pyotr Kropotkin), (General Mezentsov) - (Sergei Stepniak-Kravchinsky), 2 (Feliks Volkhovsky).,,. 25).. (Spirit) ),.,,,, (Russomania),. 27),? 24) The Nightingale. New Opera and Ballet at Drury Lane, Times, 10 June 1914, p. 10; Lynn Garafola, Diaghilev s Ballet Russes, p ) M. Hughes, Searching for the Soul of Russia, p. 219; C. Maclean, The Vogue for Russia, p. 6; G. S. Smith, D. S. Mirsky: A Russian English Life, p. 83: 크로포트킨은 5 대자서전가운데하나인 한혁명가의회상 (Memoirs of a Revolutionary, 1899) 을, 스텝니악은 니힐리스트의생애 (The Career of Nihilist, 1889) 를영어로썼다. 볼크호프스키는런던정착이후 자유러시아언론 (Free Russian Press) 에서일하면서저널리즘을통해사회주의러시아의자유를위한운동에힘썼다. 가넷, 베어링 (Maurice Baring), 그레이엄 (Stephen Graham), 마우드등은러시아작품의주요번역가들이었다. 26) M. Hughes, Searching for the Soul of Russia, p. 209; E. J. Marriot, Claes, Intro in Allies in Art: A Collection of Works in Modern Art by Artists of the Allied Nations (London: Colour Ltd., 1917); G. S. Smith, D. S. Mirsky: A Russian English Life, p. 83. 해리슨 (Jane Ellen Harrison) 은 근대러시아문학 (Modern Russia Literature) 를, 베어링 (Maurice Baring) 은 러시아문학의분수령 (Landmarks in Russia Literature) 등을통해러시아문학의우수성을알렸다. 27) M. Hughes, Searching for the Soul of Russia, pp

267 III. 영국을사로잡은러시아문화 1) 러시아문화의영국행,. (Vyacheslav von Plehve), 1904,.,... (European Club). (Serge Diaghilev). 28) ,,.. 29) (Vaslav Nijinsky) ,,,,. 30),, (Bloomsbury Circle) (Leonard Woolf), (Russo Mania).,,,,,,.,,. 31) 28) Geoffrey Marsh, Serge Diaghilev and The Strange Birth of the Ballets Russes, in Jane Pritchard, ed., Diaghilev and the Golden Age of the Ballets Russes , pp ) Ibid., pp ) Leonard Woolf, Beginning Again: An Autobiography of the Years 1911 to 1918 (New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1963), pp 울프가디아길레프의러시아발레공연을본후기록한 Kaleidoscopic dream 에서왔다. 당시후기낭만주의공연물들에대한다른언급에관해서는 L. Garafola, Diaghilev s Ballets Russes, p. 314 를참고. 31) G. Marsh, Serge Diaghilev, p. 21; L. Garafola, Diaghilev s Ballets Russes, xi-xiii, pp 특히 보리스구

268 (Schéhérazade), (Sketch),,,,. 32) 1920,.,, 1912 ~1914 (Wyndham Lewis), (Gaudier- Brzeska), (David Bomberg) (primitivism). (Dancer) (Russian Ballet),. 33) (Royal Ballet Academy). 34),,. 8, 4 (Russian Red Cross), (Morth Russian Association) - (Russian Musical-Dramatic Art Circle - Lahs) (Anglo-Russian Society) (Alexander Pushkin).,,, (Vogue for Russia),. 35) 2) 영국에퍼진 러시아의 Soul 1887 (Matthew Arnold),. 36) ) 1903 드노프 나 세헤레자데 등의인기는영국의명사들을정규공연애호가들로만들었다. 왕실외에도수상애스퀴스 (H. H. Asquith), 실경 (Lord Privy Seal), 재무장관조지 (D. Lipyd George), 당시해군본부수석고문처칠 (Winston Churchill), 농업부장관런치만 (Walter Runciman), 그외외교계와금융계거물급들이객석을메웠다. 32) L. Garafola, Diaghilev s Ballets Russes, p ) Ibid., p. 328; Andrew Forge and David Bomberg, David Bomberg : Paintings and Drawings (London: Arts Council, 1967), pp ) D. Harold, Russian Exiles in Britain, , p ) Ibid., pp.38, 44-46, ) C. Maclean, The Vogue for Russia, p ) G. S. Smith, D. S. Mirsky: A Russian English Life, p. 446: 대표적인것으로머스키 (D. S, Mirsky) 의 러시아문학의역사, 초기시대에서도스토예프스키의죽음까지 (A History of Russian Literature from the Earliest Times to the Death of Dostoevsky, 1881) 를들수있다. 번역된공연물은애일머 (Aylmer Maude) 와루이스마우드 (Louise Maude), 햅구드 (Isabel Hapgood), 가넷 (Constance Garnett) 등, 영국의교육받은지식인층들의목소리에의해대중들은러시아를들을수있었다. 이에대하여는 Beasley and Bullock, Russia in Britain, pp 을참고.

269 ~1914 (Independent Stage Society), (Anton P. Chekhov),,. 38) (Soul) (Virginia Woolf), 20 (Russian Soul). 39) (Spiritualism) (occultism), (Theosophy), (Mysticism) (Arthur Conan Doyle),, (Elizabeth Barrett Browning), (Sir Charles Beresford) (The Souls), (Society for Psychical Research, 1882). 40)... 41) ( 戰 ) (spirit), )..,,,. 43), (spiritual aesthetics), 1910 ~ ) (Kandinsky), (Igor Stravinsky), (Sergey Eizenstein) (Montage Film). 45) 38) Beasley and Bullock, Russia in Britain, pp. 31, ) Catherine Brown, The Russian Soul Englished, Journal of Modern Literature, vol. 36, no. 1 (2012): pp ) Margot Asquith, The Autobiography of Margot Asquith (London: Thornton Butterworth, 1920), pp : 그룹 영혼 에는애스퀴스家, 발푸어家 (Balfours), 테난츠家 (Tennants), 처칠家, 호너家 (Horners), 트리家 (Trees), 매너家 (Manners), 차터리스家 (Charterises), 리틀톤家 (Lytteltons), 리폰家 (Ripons), 그렌펠家 (Grenfells), 로스차일드家 (Rothschilds) 등의영국사회의명사들의가문이참여했다. 각가문들은취향에따른무노하예술분야들을후원했다. 41) C. Maclean, The Vogue for Russia, pp. 4, 10-11, 29; L. Garafola, Diaghilev s Ballets Russes, p. 323; C. Brown, The Russian Soul Englished, p 또한 1945 년런던브레인스트러스트방송 (London Brains Trust Broadcast) 이러시아문학이영국문학에대한영향력에대해 영혼 (Soul) 에대해글을쓰는것을존중하도록했다 는평가는바로이러한사회현상을대표하는것이라할수있다. 42) 문학작품이그려내고자하는대상을현실그대로묘사하려는사조로서, 19 세기후반현실을미화하여그리는것이아니라일상적인소재를객관적인관찰을통해재현하려는태도를말한다. 대표적으로문학에서는플로베르의 보봐리부인, 입센의 인형의집, 도스토예프스키의 죄와벌 이나 카라마조프가의형제들, 톨스토이의 전쟁과평화, 사실주의 (Verismo) 오페라와같이인간의군상이만들어내는삶을그대로그려내어사실전달을위한서술시각을확장했다는점에서당대문학예술계의흐름을주도했다. 이에대하여는 Christine Baron, Manfred Engel, eds., Realism/Anti-Realism in 20th-Century Literature (New York: Rodolpi, 2010) 을참고. 43) C. Maclean, The Vogue for Russia, pp. 71, ) Beasley and Bullock, Russia in Britain, p. 8; C. Maclean, The Vogue for Russia, p. 81.

270 (La Scare du Printemps),.. (Michael Sadleir) 1911 ~ (Rhythm). - (neo-primitivism). 46).., (overtonal montage). 47) 19,. 48) (cubist icon-painting), 49). IV. 영국이수용한러시아, 그리고문화정치학의 Fantasy (Rachel May) 1910 ~1925 (Russian Craze). 50).,. 45) Beasley and Bullock, Russia in Britain, p. 9: 사실이시기는마네 (Édouard Manet), 세잔느 (J. G. Cézanne), 반고흐 (V. W. van Gogh), 마티스 (Henri Matisse와같은화가들이인상주의화풍에서 원시예술 의표현성으로회귀하던시기이기도하여, 러시아예술가들또한이방향성에서 1912년의제 2회후기인상주의전람회 (Second Post-Impressionist Exhibition) 에초대되기도했다. 이에대하여는 Marian Torgovnick, Gone Primitive: Savage Intellects, Modern Lives (Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press, 19901), pp 를참고. 또한공연예술에미친영향과코미사레프스키 (T. Komisarjevsky) 가영국극장계에미친영향또한무시할수없는데, 소극장들은코미사레프스키의극장공연이발전해갈수있도록공연을마련했고, 상당한규모의극장애호가들이저렴한가격으로그의작품을접할수있었다. 그의공연은러시아의고전문화정체성을보존하는것으로칭송받았다. 이에대하여는주석 51 과 D. Harold, Russian Exiles in Britain, p. 48을참고. 46) C. Maclean, Russian Aesthetics in Britain: Kandinsky, Sadleir, and Rhythm, in Beasley and Bullock, Russia in Britain, pp , 151, 155. 실질적으로새들리어가번역한칸딘스키의 예술에서의영적하모니 (The Art of Spiritual Harmony) 는물질세계의악몽으로부터벗어나 심오한실제를다루는영적미학의예술과컬러의심리학적작용 이라는독특한미학으로영국예술계에큰반향을이루었다. 이에대하여는 Wassily Kandinsky, Concerning the Spiritual in Art, trans. by M. T. H. Sadler (London: Constable, 1914), pp 를참고. 47) 예이젠시타인의영화기법에관해서는 Segei Eisenstein, Film Form: Essays in Film Theory, Jay Leyda trans. (New York: Hartcourt, 1954), pp 를참고. 48) Beasley and Bullock, Russia in Britain, p. 131; Hanna Järvinen, The Russian Barnum: Russian Opinions on Diaghilev s Ballet Russes, , Dance Research 26, no. 1 (2008): pp ) David Cottington, Cubism and Its Histories (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2004), p. 92: 피카소나브라크의작품처럼대상과공간의재현을기존과달리단일시점이아니라다각도의시점에서사물을관찰, 재조합하는방식의표현기법이전달하고자하는바를가리킨다. 50) C. Maclean, The Vogue for Russia, p. 8.

271 20. 51) (Laurence Senelick), 1812 ~ ). - (1907), (Triple Entente) ( 贊 )- (Russophiles). (Russian Civil War) (White Pole) 53),,. -, (Fyodor, F. Komissarzhevsky) (Chekhovian Drama), 54) ) 19,... (Peter Wollen),. 56) 51) Beasley and Bullock, Russia in Britain, p ) C. Maclean, The Vogue for Russia, p ) 백색파는이반 3 세로부터온 Albus Rex( 하얀차르 ) 에서유래한다. 왕당파를상징하지만, 여기서백색파개입은 10 월혁명으로집권한볼셰비키에대항한복합적인반혁명세력을지원한국외적상황을말한다. 삼국협상과삼국동맹국의교전상황에서영국을비롯한국가들이볼셰비키의공산정부전복을위해 백색운동 을지원했으나오히려러시아성을상실하고외세에의지한조직으로러시아인들의신뢰를잃고결과적으로실패한운동에영국이지원한것을말한다. 54) 백승무, 은시대연극미학연구 - 은시대개막과러시아신극의형성, 드라마연구 40 (2013): pp : 러시아혁명이후, 예술극장계에서는사실주의에입각하여신파조나낭독조, 연설조스타일과같은기존방식이아니라일종의 심리체험예술 처럼배우가자신의경험을바탕으로극중캐릭터의내면의감정까지이끌어내는역량을집중시키는것을중요시했다. 특히코미사르제프스키와콘스탄틴스타니슬랍스키 (Konstantin Stanislavsky) 등의연출기법은러시아극장예술계에큰영향력을미쳤다. 55) Victor Borovsky, A Triptych from the Russian Theatre-an Artistic Biography of the Komissarzhevskys (London: Hurst, 2001), pp ; J. T. Grein, "The World of the Theatre", Illustrated London News, 20 February 1926, p. 306; Beasley and Bullock, Russia in Britain, p ) Beasley and Bullock, Russia in Britain, pp

272 ,., (Formalism) (Mono-Culturalism), 57) ) 형식주의 는러시아전통적심리, 역사적접근법을배제한 과학적방법, 언어에의한특유한속성 을중시하는시간, 심리, 철학요소가배제된언어의자율속성을중시한문학조류를말한다. 이에대하여는 Victor Erlich, Russian Formalism: In Perspective, The Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 13 : 2 (1954): pp 를참고. 단일문화주의 는민족집단의사회또는국가에서타민족집단의문화를지배하고억압하려는정치정책을말한다. 이에대하여는 Damian Tarbini, Explaining Monoculturalism: Beyond Gellner's Theory of Nationalism, Critical Review: A Journal of Politics and Society 10 : 2 (2008): pp 을참고.

273 지방정부의 감시자 버밍엄지역신문과 1973 년도시개발계획안 *58) 정영주 ( 부산대 ) 1. II III. IV. :? 1. 들어가면서 2015 (BBC[British Broadcasting Corporation] Trust), (Rona Fairhead) ,.. 1). (Gordon Ramsay) (Martin Moore) 20.,.,. 2) (Bob Franklin). 3) (Matthew Engel). 4) (Steven Barnett) * 도시개발계획안 은 The Structure Plan 이라는용어의 의미 를번역한표현이다. 이하 도시계획안 으로줄여쓰고자한다. 1) Fairhead, Rona. Speech to the Society of Editors Conference, London, 19 Oct BBC 의이사회 BBC 트러스트 (Truts) 는 2007 년설립되어약 10 년동안방송감독, 수신료운영, 공공서비스의무조항둥을관할하였다. 2) Ramsay, Gordon and Moore Martin, Monopolising local news: Is there an emerging local democratic deficit in the UK due to the decline of local newspapers? London: The Policy Institute at Kings, May ) Franklin, Bob. "The Future of Journalism." Journalism Studies 15, no. 5(2014):

274 (Judith Townsend),. 5) (Rachel Howells). (Port Talbot) (The Port Talbot Guardian ) (South Wales Evening Post),. (Democratic Deficit). 6),..,,. ( 1. 3 )., 2.,,,.,. 7).. 8).. (Evening Mail) 12,,. 9) (Birmingham Post) 10). (ugly)' 4) Engel, Matthew. "Local papers: an obituary." British Journalism Review 20, no. 2(2009): ) Barnett, Steven and Judith Townsend. "Plurality, Policy and the Local." Journalism Practice 9, Iss. 3(June 2015), pp ) Howells, R. Journey to the centre of a news black hole: examining the democratic deficit in a town with no newspaper, PhD Dissertation, University of Cardiff, 민주주의 결핍 내지 결손 으로흔히번역되는 Democratic Deficit' 이란표현은요크셔와험버 (Yorkshire & the Humber) 지역의유럽연합의회의원인리처드코베트 (Richard Corbett) 에의해처음쓰였다. 민주주의기관이나조직이활동과정에서민주주의원칙을따르지않을때일어나는여러부정적인현상을표현하는말. 7) Howells, R. Journey to the centre of a news black hole: examining the democratic deficit in a town with no newspaper, PhD Dissertation, University of Cardiff, ) Ramsay, Gordon and Moore Martin, Monopolising local news: Is there an emerging local democratic deficit in the UK due to the decline of local newspapers? London: The Policy Institute at Kings, May 2016, 6. 9) Evening Mail, "Start Planned on 12-Storey flats," ) Birmingham Post, "Birmingham's Experiment with 12-storey Flats: "Vast" Plans for Five Areas,"

275 11), ( ). 12), 1960., ,. 1973,,, 13) II. 버밍엄의도시재개발과 1973 년도시계획안 1968 (Ministry of Housing and Local Government 14) ).,,,. (Local Plans). 15)..,,,,. 16) 11) Sunday Mercury, "Rags to riches: A new community grows were slums sprawled," ) Birmingham Post, "Help Re-plan Bsh Cities Dr. Gropius Joins Mr. Jack Cotton," ; Evening Mail, "Top architect to advise on B'ham project," ; Birmingham Post, "Open Space Feature of New Street Plan," ) Ramsay and Moore, Monopolising local news, p ) 지방문제와직접적으로연관되어있는중앙부처의근래역사를살펴보면, 우선 1871 년공중보건과지방정부를책임지고있던내무부장관과추밀원 (Privy Council) 의역할이구빈청 (Poor Law Board) 과합쳐지면서 지방정부청 (Local Government Board) 이만들어지게되었다. 지방정부청의기능을 보건부 (Ministry of Health) 가이어받았고, 1943 년에만들어졌던 도시및농촌계획부 (Ministry of Town and Country Planning) 와그기능이합쳐지면서, 1951 년 1 월 지방정부및계획부 (Ministry of Local Government and Planning) 가설립되었다 년 10 월보수당이집권하면서 하우징및지방정부부 (Ministry of Housing and Local Government) 로이름이바뀌었고, 1970 년에는 교통부 (Ministry of Transport) 에합병되었으며, 교통부가다시 환경부 (Department for the Environment) 로바뀌면서그관할하에들어갔다. 이외에도 공공건설사업부 (Ministry of Public Building and Works) 가지방의재개발사업과직접적으로관련이있었다. 이러한중앙부처들은각지역에관할사무소를설치하여산하국가공무원들을통해일상적인결정과행정서비스를제공하였다. 안영훈, 1997 년영국지방자치단체의구조개편에관한고찰, 지방행정연구, 12 권, 2 호, 쪽. 15) Birmingham City Council, City of Birmingham Structure Plan : Written Statement/Prepared by the City Council. Birmingham: Birmingham City Council, ) 1964 년과 1966 년해롤드윌슨 (Harold Wilson) 이이끄는노동당의선거강령.

276 ., (Town and Country Planning) ), 18) (once for all payment). 19) (Public Works Department), (Ring Road),, , ) (Joseph Chamberlain). 21) 1968., (Planning Department) , ,,,, , (Industrial and Regional Development, 1972). (modernisation),,, ,,,,,,,,. 22) 17) Larkham, P.J., Selling the future city: Images in UK post-war reconstruction plans, in Whyte, I.B.(ed.), The Man- Made Future: Planning, Education and Design in the mid-twentieth Century (Routledge, 2007), p 년법에의해각시의회의만든계획에합당한지원금전액모두를 한번 만지급하는법안이만들어졌다. 18) Chapman, David(eds.), Region and Renaissance: Reflections on planning and development in the West Midlands, (Brewin Books, 2000), 5 19) Campbell, 7 쪽. 20) 정영주, 위기의지방민주주의 : 전후영국버밍엄 (Birmingham) 시의재건및재개발사업, Unpublished Paper. 21) Reekes, Birmingham Exceptionalism, ps.37-38, 54; L. Rosenthal, Joseph Chamberlain and the Birmingham Town Council, , Midland History, vol. 41, iss. 1 (May 2016), p.71-95; J.P. Gehrke, A Radical Endeavor: Joseph Chamberlain and the Emergence of Municipal Socialism in Birmingham, American Journal of Economics and Sociology, vol. 75, no. 1 (January, 2016), pp ) Birmingham City Council, City of Birmingham Structure Plan : Written Statement/Prepared by the City Council.

277 III. 소통 과 논의 의버밍엄지역신문 (Town and Country Planning Act),. 23). (Birmingham s Tomorrow)',. 24) (Coat of Arms), (Emblem), 25). (Victoria Square). 26) 27),. 28). 29). (chief). 30). 31),.,. 32) Birmingham: Birmingham City Council, ) Sunday Mercury, "Public 'losing its voice' on planning," ) Evening Mail, "Help to plan your city: City plea-join in shaping the future," ; Evening Mail, "City of Birmingham-Structure Plan," ; Evening Mail, "1,000 have their say on city of the future," ) Evening Mail, "Badge for BRUM An 'exciting challenge for YOU," ) Birmingham Post, "400 in square contest: Victoria Square competition," ) Birmingham Post, "Birmingham Planning that will destroy a happy community," ; Evening Mail, "What the people really want," ; 28) Evening Mail, "Labour group to oppose City Council," ; Evening Mail, "Planning reply was evasive," ) Sunday Mercury, "Our dirty, ugly city," ) Evening Mail, "A Long Way to go," ) Sunday Mercury, "Council pledge in secret planning storm," ) Evening Mail, "Viewpoint: Proposals to end planning secrecy,"

278 IV. 지역신문의변화 : 지역에대한사랑과자각? ,. 33) ,.., ) P.J. Larkham, Selling the future city: Images in UK post-war reconstruction plans, I.B. Whyte, ed., The Man-Made Future: Planning, Education and Design in the mid-twentieth Century (Routledge, 2007), p.99.

279 한국서양사학회연합학술대회 2017 년 12 월 2 일 ( 토 ) 사회 : 박구병 ( 아주대 ) 발표 1 살바도르히메네스코로나도 (Salvador Jimeńez Coronado, 1747~1813): 계몽주의시대의교육이념발표 : 김수연 ( 서울대 ) 토론 : 김원중 ( 서울대 ) 발표 2 카탈루냐민족주의운동의과거와현재 : ( 자치권확대투쟁에서분리 독립운동으로 ) 발표 : 김원중 ( 서울대 ) 토론 : 이은해 ( 한국외대 )

280

281 é 살바도르히메네스코로나도 (Salvador Jiménez Coronado, 1747~1813): 계몽주의시대의교육이념 김수연 ( 서울대 )

282

283 카탈루냐민족주의운동의과거와현재 : ( 자치권확대투쟁에서분리 독립운동으로 ) 김원중 ( 서울대 ) I. 머리말 ,,. 21?,,,. II. 카탈루냐민족주의운동의역사적배경. 8 (Reconquista),,..,,, (1479 ) ( ).., 3 2, 65%(600 ), 17%, 12%(100 ).

284 ..,..,. ( ), ( 通貨 ),, ( ).. 17 ( ),. 17, ( ). ( 副王 )., (?) ( ) 5, ( )., 5.,,.,... 18,..,.

285 III. 19 세기산업화와카탈루냐민족주의운동 19,. 1716, ,.,,, , ( 美西 ), (,, ),.,,. 19, 1830 (renaixença, ).,. 1841, 1859, , , ( ),, 2 ( ) , (presidente). 1932, 1936.

286 IV. 프랑코독재체제기 ( ).,., ,,., ,000, ( ).,,.,. 2,., ,.,. F.C , %,.,.,,., 1970,,,.,,. 1971

287 (Asamblea de Catalunya),,,,. (ETA).. V. 민주주의로의이행기와그이후 , (Spanish Nation),, (nationalities) (regions). ( 2 ). 8 ( ), (territorial integrity). 2, (regions). (Colomer), (Solé Tura).., 1977,, ( ) (Self-Governing Community) ( 1 1 ).,, ( ) (people). (1 3 ).,. ( ). (a single sovereign demos),.,..,.

288 17., -, 17 (Comunidades de Autónomas),,. (,, ) ( ), 5 ( ), VI. 최근분리 독립운동의증가의원인은무엇인가?, PSC- ERC-ICV (PSC=PSOE ; ERC= ; ICV= ) 23 CiU. 1979, (devolution),.?.,. ( ) 2000 ( 新 ),,, (PSOE) ( ),. 90%, ,. (2013 ), 19.40% 14.03%. (2013 ) GDP 8.5%, %( % ). ( )

289 160 ( 21 ), 100 (13 ). 20%,. (34.8%) ( 21.4% ). 1) VII. 결론.,, ,.,,. 1) 그에비해바스크는카탈루냐가갖지못한세금자치권을갖고있다. 바스크는지역내에서거둔세금을자체적으로사용한다. 중앙정부에는국방과사회기반시설에대한대가로약간의비용을지불할뿐이다. 로이터통신에따르면올해바스크자치정부의세수전망액은 130 억유로 ( 약 17 조원 ). 이중약 8 억유로 ( 약 1 조원 ) 를정부에납부하면그만이다. 바스크가스페인경제에서차지하는비중은 6% 이다. 바스크의평화에는경제사정도한몫했다. 바스크최대도시발바오는 97 년구겐하임미술관이들어서면서쇠락한공업도시에서관광도시로변신했다. 관광으로버는수입이연간 3 억유로 ( 약 3900 억원 ) 에이른다. 바스크지역의지난해 1 인당 GDP 는 3 만 1000 유로를넘었다. 카탈루냐 (2 만 8590) 보다높다. 실업률도전국최저수준이다.

290

291 한국서양사학회연합학술대회 2017 년 12 월 2 일 ( 토 ) 발표 1 마에스트로마르티노 (Maestro Martino): 15세기의요리사라영순 ( 연세대 ) 발표 2 15세기이탈리아도시귀족들의전원생활과정치적가치 - 빵이야기연작 을중심으로구지훈 ( 숙명여대 ) 발표 3 비코와라페이레르? 생물학적다원발생론에서역사의복수성으로임동현 ( 한국외대 )

292

293 마에스트로마르티노 Maestro Martino: 15 세기의요리사 라영순 ( 연세대 ) 서론 , 1) ,.,,.. 2).,, 3) 1) 라영순, 14 세기이탈리아의요리책을통해본맛에대한역사적해석, 서양중세사연구 36(2015), 쪽. 2) Luigi Ballerini, ed., The Art of Cooking: The First Modern Cookery Book / Composed by the Eminent Maestro Martino of Como, a Most Prudent Expert in This Art, Once Cook to the Most Reverend Cardinal Trevisan, Partiarch of Aquileia(Berkeley: University of California Press, 2005); Claudio Benporat, Cucina italiana del Quattrocento(Firenze: Olschki, 1996); Claudio Benporat, Il ricettario di Martino de Rubeis nel contesto della cucina rinascimentale, Appunti di gastronomia, 13(Milano: Condego, Feb. 1994), pp. 5-14; Claudio Benporat, Maestro Martino e i suoi ricettari, Appunti di gastronomia, 14(Jun. 1994), pp. 5-13; Bruno Laurioux, I libri di cucina italiani alla fine del medioevo: un nuovo bilancio, Archivio Storico Italiano, n. 567(Firenze: Olschiki, 1996), pp ; Carmelo Spadaro di Passanitello, Il codice Bühler 19 della Pierpont Morgan Library di New York, Appunti di gastronomia, 9(1992), pp. 9-14; Carmelo Spadaro di Passanitello, Relazioni tra il Libro de arte coquinaria di Maestro Martino e i ricettari italiani rinascimentali, Appunti di gastronomia, 14(Jun. 1994), pp ) 로이스트롱, 강주헌역, 권력자들의만찬 ( 서울 : 넥서스, 2005), 쪽.

294 . Bartolomeo Sacchi( ), Platina 4). De Honesta Voluptate et Valetudine 5),..,. 2. 마에스트로마르티노는누구인가,.., 6).. ( ), Como Carneades 7) 8)...,., 4) 플라티나 Platina 라는필명은그의출신지인피아데나 Piadena 의라틴어명칭에서따온것이다. 피아데나는롬바르디아주크레모나현에속해있는소도시이다. 이글에서는바르톨로메오사키를이후플라티나로칭한다. 5) 이책이처음으로필사된것은 년사이라고추정되고있으며, 최초의인쇄는 년경로마에서일어났을것으로추정된다. 분명하게기록으로남아있는최초의인쇄는 1475 년베네치아에서이루어졌다. 6) Emilio Faccioli, ed., Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute(torino: Einaudi, 1985), Lib. I, cap. 11. Il cuoco. 7) 카르네아데스 (214/ B.C.E.) 는키레네출신으로아테네의아카데미에서활동한그리스철학자인데플라티나가마르티노를카르네아데스에비유하는것은잘알려지지않았으나뛰어나다는점을강조하려는목적이라고여겨진다. 플라티나는줄리오폼포니오레토 Giulio Pomponio Leto( ) 가조직한인문주의자들의모임인로마아카데미 Accademia Romana 에속해있었으므로카르네아데스에대해알았을것이라고생각되며공통으로아카데미라는용어와연결되는것또한의도한효과가아닌가생각한다. 한편카르네아데스는 19 세기의시인이자소설가인알레산드로만초니 Alessandro Manzoni( ) 가 17 세기의롬바르디아를배경으로쓴소설인 약혼자들 I promessi sposi 에도등장하는데여기에서도누군지이름은생각이나나잘모르는사람을빗대기위해사용되었다. 알레산드로만초니, 김효정역, 약혼자들 ( 서울 : 문학과지성사, 2004), 1 권, 8 장, 쪽참조. 8) Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute, Lib. VI, cap Biancomangiare.

295 . : Ⅰ. D.C.,, 153 9) Ⅱ.,, ) Ⅲ., 11) Ⅳ.,, 19 12) Ⅴ. 13),,. Libro de arte coquinaria composto per lo egregio maestro Martino coquo olim del reverendissimo monsignor camorlengo et patriarcha de Aquileia., 5 ( ) 8000 Lodovico Scarampi Mezzarota( ) 14). 15) Libro de arte coquinaria edito per lo egregio e peritissimo maestro Martino coquo del Rev.mo S. Cardinale de Aquileia.., coquo olim.. incipit 9) Library of Congress, Washington, D.C., Medieval Manuscript no 이필사본은다음의책으로간행되었다 : Emilio Faccioli, ed., L'arte della cucina in Italia(Torino: Einaudi, 1992), pp 이하미의회도서관본이라칭함. 10) Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, Vatican City, Rome, Manuscript Urbinate Latino no 이필사본은다음의책으로간행되었다 : Benporat, Cucina italiana del Quattrocento, pp : 바티칸도서관본은표지는없지만내용의구성이미의회도서관본과거의차이가없으므로두필사본은비슷한시기에만들어진마르티노의요리책으로볼수있다. 이하바티칸본이라칭함. 11) Archivio Storico, Riva del Garda, Trento. 이필사본은다음의책으로간행되었다 : Benporat, Cucina italiana del Quattrocento, pp 이하가르다본이라칭함 12) Pierpont Morgan Library, New York, Manuscript Bühler no. 19. 이필사본은다음의책으로간행되었다 : Benporat, Cucina italiana del Quattrocento, pp : 뷜러필사본은초기에발견되었을때는마르티노의요리책이라고알려져있지않았고대신저자의부재로 무명의나폴리인 Anonimo Napoletano 의요리책으로알려졌으나내용의분석을통해 218 개의요리법중 158 개는마르티노의요리책에서가져온것으로확인되었다. 다만다른필사본에비해구성이완전치않고요리법들이제각기흩어져있으며본글에서전개하고자하는내용과는크게관련이없으므로이글에서는거의활용하지않는다. Spadaro di Passanitello, Il codice Bühler 19 della Pierpont Morgan Library di New York, pp. 9-14; AA.VV., Et coquatur ponendo...: cultura della cucina e della tavola in Europa tra Medioevo ed età moderna(prato: Giunti Industrie Grafiche, 1996), p Claudio Benporat, Storia della gastronomia italiana(milano: Mursia, 1990), pp 참조. 13) 이개인소장본은서적수집가인제롬피숑 Jerôme Pichon 의것으로그의서적목록중 591 번이부여되어있었으나, 1974 년런던의크리스티경매에서판매되었다. 이필사본은현재간행되어있지않으나표지의기록은알려져있다. Laurioux, "I libri di cucina italiana alla fine del medioevo: Un nuovo Bilancio", p ) 그의본명은로도비코트레비자노 Lodovico Trevisano 혹은트레비잔 Trevisan 이지만이후위의이름으로바꾼다. 15) Giuseppe Vedova, Biografia degli scrittori padovani(padova: Tipi della Minerva, 1836), vol. II, pp

296 . : Blenio Torre San Martino Viduale Gian Giacomo Trivulzio Libro de cosina composto et ordinato p[er] lo egregio homo mag[ist]ro martino di rossi dela valle de bregna m[edio]lan[en]sis diocessis descenduto de la villa de turre nato dala casa de s[an]cto martino vidualis coquo del Ill.re s.re Jo. Iacobo Trivultio etc. expertissimo in questa arte et como legeray prudentissimo., (?) de Rubeis.. Biasca (1458 ), 16) 1479 Pietro Donsio Valentino de Clericis. 17).,..,.,,.., Lorenzo dell'aquila Sibillino Umbro Sorengo Bibliteca Internazionale di Gastronomia 10v 54r Martino da Como Martino Rubro 18) Comensi. 19). 15., ) Archivio di Stato milanese, Registro Ducale n. 127, carta 283, par. II: Concessa fuit licentia eundi usque ad vallem Belegni magistro Martino de dicta valle, coquo camerariorum, valitura dum ad hanc civitatem redierit Mediolani. : Benporat, Cucina italiana del Quattrocento, p. 19, 각주 19 에서재인용. 17) Benporat, Cucina italiana del Quattrocento, pp ) di Rossi, de Rubeis 와같은표현이다. 19) Benporat, Maestro Martino e i suoi ricettari, p. 11.

297 . 1462,.. 20) 1463 Francesco Gonzaga,. 21) , 22) Beatrice d'avalos ),, 마에스트로마르티노의요리,., 20) Mary Ella Milham, ed. and trans., Platina, On Right Pleasure and Good Health: A Critical Edition and Translation of De Honesta Voluptate et Valetudine, (Tempe, Arizona: Medieval & Renaissance Texts and Studies, 1998), pp ) Laurioux, I libri di cucina italiani alla fine del medioevo: un nuovo bilancio, pp ) 메리엘라밀햄은플라티나와시에나의암마나티피콜로미니추기경사이에오고가는편지를토대로그의책이 1465 년경만들어졌을거라고주장하지만클라우디오벤포랏과에밀리오파촐리등은그의견에반대하며이책은 1468 년산탄젤로감옥에서나와후원자를필요로했을플라티나가루도비코곤차가추기경의보호를받게된 1470 년경만들어졌을것이라고주장한다. 특히이들은 1465 년책이완성되었다면인쇄본이거의 10 년이지나서야처음으로간행되었다는것인데그것은쉽사리일어나지않는일이라는것이다. AA.VV., Et coquatur ponendo..., pp ; Benporat, Storia della gastronomia italiana(milano: Mursia, 1990), pp ; Benporat, Cucina italiana del Quattrocento, p. 53. 각주 17 참조. 23) Benporat, Il ricettario di Martino de Rubeis nel contesto della cucina rinascimentale, p. 9; Benporat, Cucina italiana del Quattrocento, pp ; Laurioux, I libri di cucina italiani alla fine del medioevo: un nuovo bilancio, pp

298 .. 24).. - -,. 25), Piselli in latte di mandorle. 26)... 27) 28) como si dice in Lombardia 29). 30)..,. 31) 24) 14 세기의요리책들은요리책마다조금씩차이가나긴하지만구성이라는측면에서마르티노의요리책에비해무질서한측면이부각된다. 예외적인경우도있긴한데프란체스코잠브리니에의해편집된볼로냐대학도서관의 158 번필사본집의요리책, 일명 무명의토스카나인 Anonimo Toscano 은재료별로요리법의순서를배치한요리책이며루도비코프라티에의해편집된로마카사나텐세도서관의 255 번필사본집의요리책, 일명 무명의베네치아인 Anonimo Veneziano 는알파벳순서로나열한방식의요리책이다. 그럼에도불구하고이요리책들에서는소수에불과하지만배치의도에어긋나는사례들이발견되기도한다. 반면마르티노의요리책은우선마르티노라는작성자가등장하고있으며재료와조리법에따라요리책을구성하고그장에는제목들이붙어있으며재료를기준으로구성된부분에서는다시요리방식에따라요리법이배치되는등보다발전된형태의구성방식을보여준다. 14 세기의요리책에대해서는라영순, 14 세기이탈리아의요리책을통해본맛에대한역사적해석, 쪽을참고할것. 25) 기름기를뺀생선파이 : 미의회도서관본 150. Pastelli secchi facti con pesce sano, 바티칸본 151. Pastelli secchi fatti con pesce sano, 가르다본 11. Per fare pastelli sechi de pesso sano; 마르멜로열매파이 : 미의회도서관본 151. Pastelli de poma cotogne, 바티칸본 152. Pastelli di pome cotogne 가르다본 12. Per fare pastelli di pome codogne. 26) 사순절을위한새콤한수프 : 미의회도서관본 90. Verzuso in Quadragesima, 바티칸본 90. Per fare verzuso in tempo quatragesimale, 가르다본 56. Per fare vergiuso in tempo di quaresima; 사순절을위한비앙코만자레 : 미의회도서관본 91. Bianco mangiare in Quadragesima, 바티칸본 91. Per fare una vivanda bianca di quatragesima, 가르다본 42. Per fare bianco mangiare in tempo di quaresima; 사순절을위한아몬드우유에서익힌완두콩 : 미의회도서관본 92. Piselli in Quadragesima, 바티칸본 92. Per fare peselli con lacte di mandorle di quatragesima, 가르다본 62. Per fare pisselli in tempo quadragessimalle. 27) Benporat, Cucina italiana del Quattrocento, pp ) 가르다본 174. Per fare una gionchata de amandolle di quaresma( 사순절을위한아몬드커드 ). 이요리법중간에 생선국물을 1 자이나 zayna 만큼넣으라 는구절이나오는데여기서 zayna 는밀라노에서사용되던도량형으로오늘날 1/4 리터에해당한다. 위의책, p. 37, 각주 4. 29) 가르다본 227. Per fare uno nosetto( 호두로속을채운양배추요리 ) 30) 가르다본 13. Per fare pipata ala zenovesa( 제노바식후추소스고기요리 ), 75. Per fare macharoni ala zenovesa( 제노바식파스타 ), 81. Per fare zuche seche ala zenovesa( 제노바식박요리 ), 100. Per fare li fongi sallati ala zenovesa( 제노바식버섯요리 ), 168. Per fare torta de cipolle ala zenovesa( 제노바식양파파이 ), 169. Per fare torta de spinaci ala zenovesa( 제노바식시금치파이 ).

299 ..,. 15.,. 32),,,,... 33),,. 34),,. 35),, 36), 37). 38) Mortadella salsiccia, 39) prosciutto. 40) 41) minestrone brodo. 42) :, 43), 44) vermicelli 45).,,,,. 46),.,,. 47) 48) 31) 표지는없지만바티칸본도그럴것이라사료된다. 32) 바티칸본 Capitolo I. Di ogni carne. 이하요리법은주로바티칸본에서출전한것이며, 가르다본의경우가르다본을별도로언급 33) Cap. I. 1. Per dare adintendere qual carne si debba fare a rosto e quale lessa. 34) Cap. I. 5. Per fare peverata di salvagina 35) Cap. I. 10. Per fare una crostata di pipioni o pollastri o caprioli o caponi 36) Cap. I. 2. Per cuocere capponi paoni fasani gni altra volatilia, 37) Cap. I. 14. Per fare pavoni vestiti con tutte le sue penne che cocto para vivo e giterra focho bel becho 38) Cap. I. 29. Per quocere li tordi e fare el suo sapore, 32. Per quocere bechafichi quando sono ben grassi 39) Cap. I. 20. Per fare mortadella di carne di vitello ho daltra carne giovane, 23. Per fare salsicce 40) Cap. I. 36. A cognoscere uno presciutto se glie buono 41) Cap. II. Per fare ogni maniera di vivande 42) Cap. II. 43. Per fare uno brodo consumato di caponi o di fasani o starne o caprioli o pipioli o colombi salvatichi, 44. Per fare brodetto bono e bello, 45. Per fare brodetto biancho, 46. Per fare brodetto verde, 66. Per fare ministra di rape, 67. Per fare minestra di finochi 43) Cap. II. 68. Per fare macharoni romaneschi 44) Cap. II. 78. Per fare belli macharoni ciciliani 45) Cap. II. 79. Per fare vermicelli 46) Cap. II. 77. Per fare raviuoli in tempo di carne, 가르다본 Lib. II. 86. Per fare 2 piatelli de raviolli 47) 가르다본 Lib. II. 88. Per fare raviolli bianchi 48) Cap. III. Per fare ogni ragione di sapore

300 .,. 49) mostarda, 50). 51). 52),,., 53). 54),. 55) Frittelle. 56),,,,,,,. 57). 58). 59) 60), 61) 62), 63) 64) 65)...,., salpa. 66).,,,. 67),,, 68). 69). 49) Cap. III Per fare sapore bianco, 102. Per fare sapore camellino, 106. Per fare salsa verde; 한편앞선시대의특징에대해서는, 라영순, 14 세기이탈리아의요리책을통해본맛에대한역사적해석, 쪽을참고할것. 50) Cap. III Per fare mostarda 51) Cap. III Per fare agliata bianca du noci o di mandorle 52) Cap. IV. Per fare ogni ragione di torta 53) Cap. IV Per fare torta di riso biancho 54) Cap. IV Per fare torta di marzapane 55) Cap. IV Per fare chalischioni 56) Cap. V. Per fare fritelle di chacio o di ova 57) Capitolo da fare frittelle di quaresima 58) Capitolo da quocere ova in ogni modo 59) Cap. ova Per fare una buona frittata 60) Cap. ova Per fare ova afrittellate 61) Cap. ova Per fare ove tuffate con la corteccia 62) Cap. ova Per fare ova sperdute in acqua 63) Cap. ova Per fare ova sperdute in lacte o vino dolce 64) Cap. ova Per quocere ova nello spedo 65) Cap. ova Per quocere ova fresche nella cenere chalda 66) Cap. VI. Per quocere ogni pesce 67) Cap. VI Per quocere lo storione e sapere in che modo e migliore, 198. Per acconciare una umbrina, 199. Per conciare uno dentale, 203. per quocere uno rombo 68) Cap. VI Per quocere sorche, 213. Per quocere morena, 214. Per quocere macarella

301 ,,,. 70). 14..,,,,.,,,, ). 72). 73), 74).... frittata,. uno pocho 75) la quantita che tu vuoi 76) - bicchieri 77), libbra, 78) once 79). 80), 30 81) 82) Pater Noster 83) Miserere 84) 85) 69) Cap. VI Per quocere triglie 70) Cap. VI Per conciare una orata, 205. Per quocere palamita, 240. Per quocere carpani, 246. Per quocere tordo marino, 71) Cap. II. 41. Per fare biancho magiare da coprire capponi o farne dodici minestre 72) Cap. IV. 155 Per contrafare butiro di quatragesima 73) Cap. da fare frittelle di quaresima Frittelle di fiore di sambuco 74) Francesco Zambrini, ed., Libro della cucina del secolo XIV. Testo di lingua non mai fin qui stampato(bologna, Gaetano Romagnoli, 1863), p. 37. De guanti, cioè ravioli. 75) Cap. da fare frittelle di quaresima Frittelle fatte con herbe amare. 76) Cap. III Per fare sapore bianco 77) Cap. IV Per fare torta di zuche 78) Cap. IV Per fare una torta di farre 79) Cap. IV Per fare uno migliaccio 80) 이러한객관적계량단위를마르티노가처음으로사용한것은아니다. 각주 24 에서언급한 무명의베네치아인 Anonimo Veneziano 에서도객관적계량단위를확인할수있지만마르티노는계량단위를다양하게사용하고있다는점이주목할점이다. 81) Cap. I. 5. Per fare peverata di salvagina 82) Cap. I. 3. Per havere ogni carne bella alessa

302 ,,,,, 86)..,.. 87),.. 88). 4. 마르티노와플라티나.., 89),.. Della Pittura,. 90) 83) Cap. da quocere ova in ogni modo Per fare ove tuffare con la corteccia 84) Cap. IV Soppa fatta con latte di seme di canapa. 85) 이부분의의미에대해서는각각의사례를구분해추가로규명할필요가있다. 그것은시간의단위로서미제레레나주기도문을활용하는경우를완전히새로운사례라고할수는없기때문이다. 14 세기말메나지에드파리 Le Ménagier de Paris 에서도이와같은시간인식의사례를찾을수있다. 86) Cap. da quocere ova in ogni modo Per fare una buona frittata 87) Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute, Lib. II, cap. 37. Lo zucchero 88) Cap. III Per fare uno sapore di prugne seche 89) Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute, Al magnifico e dottissimo signore Bartolomeo Roverella, cardinale presbitero di San Clemente. 90) 레온바티스타알베르티, 노성두역, 알베르티의회화론 ( 서울 : 사계절, 1998), 쪽.

303 , 91)., 92) Abbreviatori ) Gian Galeazzo Maria Sforza.,,, 94)..,. 95).,,...,,, 96)..., 4. 97) 98) 91) Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute, Lib. I, cap. 11. Il cuoco. 92) Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute, Lib. VI, cap Biancomangiare. 93) Milham, Platina, On Right Pleasure and Good Health..., pp ) Ludovico Pastor, Storia dei papi dalla fine del Medio Evo(Roma: Desclée, 1932), vol. II, p ) Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute, Al magnifico e dottissimo signore Bartolomeo Roverella, cardinale presbitero di San Clemente. 96) Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute, Lib. I, cap. 10. Che cosa si debba osservare per godere piacevolmente la vita. 97) AA.VV., Et coquatur ponendo..., pp , Jean-Louis Flandrin, "Condimenti, cucina e dietetica tra XIV e XVI

304 .,,.,...,... Libro de arte coquinaria De honesta voluptate et valetudine,...,.,.....,. 99). 100).,,,,. 101) secolo", Jean-Louis Flandrin and Massimo Montanari, eds., Storia dell'alimentazione(roma-bari: Laterza, 2007), pp ) Lib. I 부터 Lib. V 까지, 플라티나가받아들인마르티노의요리책은 Lib. VI 부터시작한다. 99) 바티칸본 Cap. IV Torta grassa fatta col riso; Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute, Lib. VIII, cap Torta di riso: Questa pietanza nutre molto, giova al fegato e fa aumentare lo sperma. Sosta tuttavia a lungo nello stomaco, indebolisce la vista e dà luogo a calcoli e a occlusioni. 100) 바티칸본 Cap. I. 14. Per fare pavoni vestiti con tutte le sue penne che cocto para vivo e gittera focho pel becho; Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute, Lib. VI, cap Come un pavone cotto possa sembrare vivo: In ogni caso questa vivanda è lenta da digerire, poco nutriente, fa crescere la bile nera e nuoce a chi soffre di fegato e di milza. 101) 바티칸본 Cap. III Per fare sapore camellino; Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute, Lib. VIII, cap Salsa camellina: Questa salsa si digerisce bene nutre, ingrassa, è lassativa, afrodisiaca... ; 바티칸본 Cap. III Per fare salsa verde; Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute, Lib. VIII, cap Salsa verde: Ha il pregio di sciogliere le occlusioni e di stimolare l'appetito ; 바티칸본 Cap. III Per fare sapore cilestro nel tempo distate; Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto

305 .,.,, Cato 102) Columella, 103) Apicius 104).? ) ). 107) , 1499, 1485 ( ), 1519, 1528, , 1505, ).. e la buona salute, Lib. VIII, cap Salsa celeste estiva: Questa salsa... può dare un senso di nausea, ma giova al fegato. 102) Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute, Lib. VII, cap Il cavolo 103) Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute, Lib. VII, cap La rapa 104) Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute, Lib. VI, cap Biancomangiare 105) Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute, Lib. I, cap. 11. Cuoco 106) Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute, Lib. IV. cap. 94. Come condire la lattuga, Lib. IV, cap. 97. Come condire l'insalata mista 107) 여러친구들이등장하지만가장자주언급되는사람은줄리오폼포니오레토이다. Faccioli, Bartolomeo Platina. Il piacere onesto e la buona salute, Lib. IV. cap La capra e il capretto; Lib. V, cap Gli uccelli commestibili; Lib. V, cap Pernici e fagiani; Lib. X, cap La spigola 에서레토를언급 108) Benporat, Cucina italiana del Quattrocento, pp

306 5. 결론 ) , ) 아피키우스는요리사의이름이아니라미식가의이름이다.

307 15세기이탈리아도시귀족들의전원생활과정치적가치 - 빵이야기연작 을중심으로 구지훈 ( 숙명여자대학교 ) I. II. - Ruralium Commodorum Libri III VI. I. 서론,.,. (Comune),.,.,.. 14 (Pietro de' Crescenzi).. 1),..,,,..,. 2) 1) 라영순, 르네상스와미각의재발견, 역사와문화, 9 (2004), ) 라영순, 14 세기이탈리아의요리책을통해본맛에대한역사적해석, 서양중세사학회, 36 (2015),

308 ( 富 )..,...,.., (Bentivoglio) 15, < >. < > 15. II. < 빵이야기연작 > 의미술사적가치 < > 12,,. < >., (Francesco del Cossa). (Palazzo Schifanoia) < Allegoria dei mesi> 2 (Giovanni II Bentivoglio) (Scuola bolognese). < > < >, < >, < > 1470, < >, < >. < >, < >. < > < >

309 , < >,., < > (Maestro delle storie del pane).,,... < (Il dittico Gozzadini)>.,, ( 親 ) 2 (Gozzadini) < >. 3) < > ~15. < >. < > 10~15, < > 1470 < Il Dittico Bentivoglio>., < >. < > 2 (Ercole de' Roberti),,. 4) 3) 조반니벤티볼리오 2 세의조부였던안톤갈레아초벤티볼리오 (Anton Galeazzo Bentivoglio) 는바로고차디니가문의딸인프란체스카고차디니 (Francesca Gozzadini) 와결혼을하여조반니 2 세의아버지인안니발레 1 세를낳는다. 그러므로고차디니가문은조반니 2 세에게는외가가문인셈이다. 4) 빵이야기의거장 의신원에관해서는여전히많은의견들이제시되고있고, 당시페라라와볼로냐에서활약했던많은화가들의이름들이거명이되는가운데, < 고차디니두폭화 > 의화가가 빵이야기의거장 이라는주장이상대적으로많은지지를받고있는듯하다. 하지만본연구자개인의견해는조금다르다. 이당시의화가는어린나이대단히일찍부터두각을드러낸다고해도공방의보조수역할에한정되어있었다. 베로키오 (Antonio del Verrocchio) 가그린 그리스도의세례 에서레오나르도다빈치 (Leonardo da Vinci) 가부분적으로천사를그리는데참여한것과같은경우다. 온전하게한사람의화가로서활동할수있게되는것은아무리일러도 20 대중반부터인케이스가일반적이다. 조반니벤티볼리오 2 세같은실권자의성에프레스코벽화를그리는것같은중요한작업을 20 대중반에갓도제를마치고나온화가가덜컥맡았다고보기는매우어렵다. 최소 30 대는들어선나이대의화가였을것이란추정이더욱설득력이있다. 그렇다고한다면 1470 년대중반에 30 대였던이 빵이야기의거장 이실제로 < 고차디니두폭화 > 를그렸을무렵인 1490 년대초반에는못해도 50 대에이미자신의기량이완성된 50 대의화가였을것이다. 그러나분명히 < 빵이야기연작 > 과 < 고차디니두폭화 > 사이에는괄목할만한화풍의차이가드러난다. 50 대에들어선르네상스시기의완성된화가가당시유행하는새로운화풍을적극적으로받아들여일으킨변화라기에는다소무리가있어보인다. 특히나이두작품들사이에나타난변화는이탈리아중부토스카나와피렌체의영향에근거한변화인데, 르네상스시기의이미완성된 50 대화가가당시에유행하는새로운화풍을이렇게적극적으로받아들였을것같지는않다. 오히려 < 고차디니두폭화 > 는이미완성된화풍의소유자인 빵이야기의거장 보다는당시의새로운유행인토스카나지향적화풍을젊은나이에습득하고돌

310 III. 빵이야기연작 을통해본 15세기귀족들의전원생활과그정치적가치 세기귀족들의전원생활 - 볼로냐를중심으로. < > 15,,,.. < >,. < > (Castello di Bentivoglio), Bentivoglio' (Piazza Verdi) (Porta San Donato) 19Km.. 2. (Santa Maria della Misericordia) ( 親 ) -. (Francesco Raibolini detto il Francia) (Felicini), (Manzoli). ( 親 ) 25km (Minerbio). 5) < > 10km. 2 (Congiura dei Malvezzi), (Virgilio Malvezzi) 아온델코사공방계열의화가라고보는편이더타당성이있다는것이본연구자의주장이다. 그런점에근거해볼때, 페라라출신으로이미볼로냐로이주해와서초기작품에델코사의영향이다소드러나고있었던로렌초코스타 (Lorenzo Costa) 가아마도 < 고차디니두폭화 > 의화가로서더적절해보인다. 5) 만졸리가문이사용하던성이었기에계속꾸준히 만졸리성 (Castello dei Manzoli) 은현재소유자가바뀌었다. 볼로냐시내에서병원을하고있는한의사가현소유주이며성내부를매우훌륭한이탈리아바로크미술작품컬렉션으로꾸몄다.

311 2. (Stra' San Donato) (Palazzo Malvezzi). (Giulio Malvezzi) (Camilla Sforza) km (Molinella). (Selva Malvezzi).,. - (Fiume Idice). 6), 15.., < >. < > ,.. 7) 15,,. 2. 빵이야기연작 이갖는정치적의미와가치.. < >.,,.., < >,. 6) 물론, 이러한귀족들의전원생활이비단볼로냐와이탈리아북부에만한정되었던것은결코아니다. 피렌체의로렌초일마니피코 (Lorenzo il Magnifico) 역시피렌체시내의자신들의저택에서 20km 밖에떨어지지않은포조아카이아노 (Poggio a Caiano) 라는마을에휴양및전원생활을주요목적으로하는메디치빌라 (Villa Medicea) 를마련하기도하였다. 7) 구지훈, 후기콰트로첸토에서정치적의미로서의초상화의역할 : 우르비노, 볼로냐, 그리고밀라노의세예시를중심으로, 서양미술사학회논문집, 46 (2017), 160.

312 . < >. 2 (Ponte Poledrano). (ponte) < >,.,. 1470, ,., , , (Lucrezia d'este). (Isabella d'este) ,, 2,

313 . (Elisa Erioli), (Fiume Reno).,,,,. IV. 결론 Via delle Moline ( ), ,. < >. < >, 2, 15.,. < > 12 < >,,,, < > < (Storie del grano)>.

314

315 비코와라페이레르? 생물학적다원발생론에서역사의복수성으로 임동현 ( 한국외대 )

316

317 한국서양사학회연합학술대회 2017 년 12 월 2 일 ( 토 ) 발표 1 공동사회와이익사회 Gemeinschaft und Gesellschaft 발표 : 황기우 ( 성균관대 ) 발표 2 교육개혁 시기독일기민당 (CDU) 의교육정책변화 : 년대개혁적교육정책의시도와 신보수적 회귀발표 : 최재호 ( 성균관대 )

318

319 공동사회와이익사회 Gemeinschaft und Gesellschaft 황기우 ( 성균관대 ) 1. 퇴니스의삶 (Ferdinand Tönnies) ( 州 ).,,.., ( 市 ).. (Storm) (Immensee),. 1873,,,.,.,.,. 1877, ( 遺産 ) Kiel (Gemeinschaft und Gesellschaft) (Privatdozent). (, venia legendi )... (Hobbes, Leben und Lehre), (Die Sitte) (Kritik der öffentlichen Meinung)., (Ordinarius).. 3,.,

320 . Kiel , 1933, < (Deutsche Gesellschaft für Soziologie)>.,,.,,. (Einführung in die Soziologie) , (Geist der Neuzei t), ( 國家社會主義 )..,.,., 1,., ~ ,,...., < (Institut international de sociologie)>. 2. 사회학에대한퇴니스의이해 (soziale Verbindungen) (soziale Wesenheiten)...,..

321 ( 社會誌 )( Soziographie )..,. ( )... < >, < >..,?... ( 社會規範 ) ( 義務規定 )...., ( < > )..,., (Gesamtschaften), (Körperschaften)., < ( 事物 )>.,..,. < >..,.,.,, < >...,,. (Georg Simmel) ( 反目 )., < >...

322 ,,.,.. (gewollt),.,..,..,,., (der Wille)...,,..., (Wesenwille). (Kürwille). Kür < >,. Kür, Kürwille., Wesenwille..,,.. 3. 공동사회와이익사회,. < >. < >. < >. Gemeinschaft( ) Gesellschaft( ). < >,, < >. ( )., ( 照會 ),.. 2, 1

323 ,...,,. (Interesse). ( 趣向 ) ( 習慣 ) ( 信念 ) [ ].,, (polis),.,.,,.,. ( )..,.,.,,,. < >. < > < > < >.. ( 共同肯定 ) < >. < >, < >. ( )..,,.,.,., < > < >. ( 止揚形態 ) (Genossenschaft).

324 기본개념 공동사회본질의지자아소유토지와농토가족법 이익사회선택의지인격재산화폐채권법 4. 평가... < >..,,,,.,,.....,.,,.,. (Adam Ferguson), (Henri de Saint-Simon), (Lorenz von Stein), (Johann Jacob Bachofen), (Lewis Morgan). (Sir Henry Maine), (Otto von Gierke) (Arthur Schopenhauer) (Wihelm Wundt). (Thomas Hobbes)..,.,.., < > (polis),.

325 ,.,... ( )...

326

327 교육개혁 시기독일기민당 (CDU) 의교육정책변화 : 년대개혁적교육정책의시도와 신보수적 회귀 최재호 ( 성균관대 ) 1. 들어가며 , 70. 1), ,,. ( 場 )., ) Alfred Hoffmann. 3). 60, 70,... Thomas Ellwein,. 4) Helmuth Pütz. 5) Josef Schmid Rudolf Hars 60, 70 1) Schildt, Axel und Siegfried, Detlef: Deutsche Kulturgeschichte, München 2009, S. 188; Doering-Manteuffel, Anselm: Westernisierung. Politisch, in: Schildt, Dynamische Zeiten, 2000, S ) 예를들자면 Kuhlmann, Caspar: Schulreform und Gesellschaft in der Bundesrepublik Deutschland , in: Robinsohn, Saul B. u.a: Schulreform im gesellschaftlichen Prozeß (Band 1), Stuttgart 1972; Führ, Christoph (Hg.): Handbuch der deutschen Bildungsgeschichte (Band Ⅵ/1), München 1998, S. 290; Herrlitz, Hans-Georg u.a.: Deutsche Schulgeschichte von 1800 bis zur Gegenwart, Weinheim u.a ) Hoffmann, Alfred: Die bildungspolitischen Vorstellungen der CDU und SPD, 1968, S ) Ellwein, Thomas: Krisen und Reformen, München, 1989, S ) Pütz, Helmuth: Innerparteiliche Willensbildung, Mainz 1974, S. 8.

328 . 6),. Pütz Hars 70,. Schmid 70, , , ). (Sekundarschulwesen).., 60,?, 70,.?.,,,.,, , 70 년대의서독의교육개혁., (Gymnasium), (Realschule) (Hauptschule).,. Jutta Lange-Quassowski,. 8) 6) Schmid, Josef: Bildungspolitik der CDU Eine Fallstudie zu innerparteilicher Willensbildung im Föderalismus, in: Gegenwartskunde, Heft 3, 1990, S ; Hars, Rudolf: Die Bildungsreformpolitik der Christlich-Demokratischen Union in den Jahren 1945 bis 1954, Frankfurt a. M ) Bösch 는기민당의정당적발전을기술하며, 70 년대당의부흥은보수주의의재구축으로가능했다고주장했다. 그는그과정에서보수와자유주의적분파간의갈등, 당의현대화과정그리고오래된것과새로운것의혼재등을설명하였다. In: Bösch, Frank: Macht und Machtverlust, Stuttgart u.a. 2002, S. 7-8; Bösch, Frank: Die Adenauer CDU, Stuttgart u.a. 2001, S ) Lange-Quassowski, Jutta-B.: Neuordnung oder Restauration?, Opladen 1979, S. 39;

329 Günter Dresselhaus. 9) Einheitschule. 1919/20 Philologenverband, (Gleichmacherei). 10) 50.,.,.,,, Georg Picht, Friedrich Edding Ralf Dahrendorf,. 11). (Bildungsexpansion). 3.,,..,. (Kultusministerium) KMK (Kultusministerkonferenz)., (Deutsche Bildungsrat), Strukturplan., 10.. BLK(Bund-Länder- Kommision) 1970, Bilungsgesamtplan /. 3 (Gesamtschule). (Orientierungsstufe),,, ).. (1960 H: 67%, R: 13% G: 20%, 1974 H: 49%, R: 23% G: 28%, 1989 H: 37%, R: 26%, G: 30% Integ. G: 6.5% ) 13),. (1951 5,3%, ,8%, %) 14) 9) Dresselhaus, Günter: Das deutsche Bildungswesen zwischen Tradition und Fortschritt, Münster ) Gass-Bolm, Torsten: Das Gymnasium , Göttingen 2005, S ) Picht, Georg, Die deutsche Bildungskatastrophe, Olten 1964; Dahrendorf, Ralf: Bildung ist Bürgerrecht, Osnabrück ) Gass-Bolm, S ; Rösner, Ernst: Hauptschule am Ende, Münster u.a. 2007, S ) BMBW: Bildungspolitische Zwischenbilanz, Bonn 1976, S. 12, 14; Sekretariat der Kultusministerkonferenz: Schüler, Klassen, Lehrer (und Absolventen der Schulen) 1977 bis 1979, Dokumentation Nr. 67, 1981; Dokumentation Nr. 93, 1985; Dokumentation Nr. 114, 1991.

330 ,.,,.. 15),, /. 3. 교육개혁 시기기민당교육정책노선의발전과변화 , / (Deidesheimer Leitsätze)., 1973, 1974,. (1) 기민당내개혁적흐름으로의전환과확대시기 (1960~1968). 16) 60.. Frank Bösch. 17)..,.,,, 9. 18),.. 19). 14) BMBW: Das soziale Bild der Studentenschaft Bd. 7, 1974, S ) 예를들자면 Terhart, Ewald: Bildungsforschung, Bildungsadministration, Bildungswirklichkeit: eine systemische Annäherung, in: Tillmann: Politikberatung, 2001, S ) Lundgreen: Sozialgeschichte, 1981, S ; Herrlitz, Deutsche Schulgeschichte, 2009, S ) Bösch: Die Adenauer, 2001, S ) Jugend- und Bildungsausschusses der BDA: Schule, 1969, S. 7; Jahresberichte des BDI, ; Kramer, Wolfgang (Hg.): Zur Zusammenarbeit von Gymnasium und Wirtschaft, Bonn 1986, S ) Vgl. Ein wertvoller Beitrag CDA-Rheinland: Kulturpolitik ist Teil unseres Dienstes am Menschen, UiD, Nr. 46, 18. Nov

331 ... - (NRW) - Paul Mikat Wilhelm Hahn ) /,. 21) , Hahn Mikat,.,. 22) , Hamburger Abkommen 23) Deutscher Bildungsrat.. 60 NRW Mikat ) NRW Mikat (Werner Schütz) : NRW,, (Tages- oder Mittelpunktschulen),, Volksschule. 25) Franz Meyers Mikat,. Mikat Volksschule 26). NRW 1966,. ( ). 27) Mikat. Hauptschule 20) Bundesgeschäftsstelle der CDU, Zur Kulturpolitik der CDU/CSU, Rednerdienst, Bonn Okt ) Protokoll der Sitzung der Kulturpolitiker der Landtagsfraktionen und der Bundestagsfraktion der CDU/CSU sowie des Bundeskulturausschusses am Freitag, dem 23. Feb in der Landesvertretung des Freistaates Bayern, Bonn, S ) Arbeitskreis Ⅳ : Kulturpolitik, Referent: Prof. Dr. Paul Mikat, 12. CDU-Bundesparteitag 1964 in Hannover (3. Tag, Montag, 16. März), S ) 문화부장관들은주요한개혁들, 특히 9 년간의의무교육과 Volksschule 의상급학년과정을 Hauptschule 로분리 독립하는데합의했다. in: Rösner, 2007, S ) Ab Ostern 1966 studieren 1200 Aushilfskräfte für Volksschulen an den Pädagogischen Hochschulen, in: Mittelungen der Landesregierung Nordrhein-Westfalen, 14-7, Düsseldorf, 20. August ) Mikat und Sozialdemokraten Die Auseinandersetzungen über die Schulreform in Nordrhein-Westfalen, (FAZ, 23. März 1965). 26) Volksschule 는 60 년대후반까지존재하던학교형태이다. 그곳에서학생들은직업또는전문학교를위한일반기초교육을이수했다. 그러나낡은시스템과교육환경으로인하여 50 년대후반에그것에대한개혁논의 (8 년의교육기간을 9 년으로늘리고상급학년을분리 ) 가시작되었다. 60 년대중반에실제적인개혁계획이시작되었다. 그개혁은각주에따라개별적으로진행되었지만, 60 년대후반에는거의모든주들에서실현된다. 27) Bruxmeier, Frank: Die Entwicklung der Volksschule in Nordrhein-Westfalen von , 1991.

332 , 3. (2) 기민당교육정책의재정립과정과당내갈등 (1969~1972/73) /., 70, (Gesamtschule) Orientierungsstufe ;.,. Hans Leussink /. 28) , /., (Deidesheimer Leitsätze).. Ludwig Huber,. Mikat, RCDS(Ring Christlich-Demokratischer Studenten) JU(Junge Union). 29) Deutscher Bildungsrat. Bernhard Vogel 10, ( gegliederten Leistungsschule ). 30) ( Schul- und Hochschul-reformprogramm der CDU ),., (Mitwirkungsrecht). 31)... Richard Langeheine. 32) RCDS ) JU, 28) Der Bundesminister für Bildung und Wissenschaft, Pressedienst, 23/71, Bonn, 16. Juni 1971, S ) Die CDU versucht ihre Bildungspolitik zu formulieren, (FAZ, 3. März 1969). 30) Vermerk (für den Generalsekretär Deutscher Bildungsrat, Franz Letzelter), Ber.: Kulturpolitischer Kongreß der CDU/CSU in der Stadthalle von Bad Godesberg / , hier: Anmerkungen aufgrund des Besuchs der Veranstaltungen am , Bad Godesberg, 4. März 1969, S ) Bundeskulturausschuss der CDU, Schul- und Hochschulreformprogramm der CDU, 1. März ) 당시기민당에서논의되던개혁모델에는 협력형종합학교 (kooperative Gesamtschule) 가있었다. 33) Hars, 1981, S. 256.

333 . 34) (Schulmitbestimmung). NRW.. - Hans Maier Walter Braun. 35). 36). JU Jürgen Echternach ( )., ,,.. 37) 1972/73,.,., (Gesamtschule) Gesamtplan.. NRW SPD/FDP,,. 38),. 34) Bundessekretariat der Jungen Union Deutschlands (Hg.): Beschlüsse des Deutschlandtages 1969 der Jungen Union Deutschlands. 35) Bundesministerium für wissenschaftliche Forschung 의권한은제한적이었다. 주로주정부의문화부와문화부장관회의에상담역을맡았다. 그러나 1969 년에그관청은 Bundesministerium für Bildung und Wissenschaft (BMBW) 으로개편되고처음으로법적으로교육정책상의연방관할권을가질수있게되었다. In: Führ, Handbuch, 1998, S. 40, ) 기민당은전통적으로교육연방주의를옹호하고있었다. 그러나 교육개혁 시기에당내에서연방제의한계를넘어서서교육정책을중앙에서통합적으로다루는것에대한지지가점차높아졌다 년베를린전당대회에서연방교육부의설립과중앙집권적교육개혁을지지하는안건이당내투표에서근소한차이로통과되었다. 기민당문화부장관들은그결과에강한불만을나타냈고, 총리 Kiesinger 을비롯한당의지도부는그안건을받아들이지않았다. 그렇지만이사건은다른정당에게혼란을주었는데, 우선자민당과사민당은기민당에서이런결정이있었다는것을불신했으며, 일종의계산된선전전술로여겼다. 바이에른의정치가들은기사당의합의없이이러한결과가발표된것에강하게항의하며제동을걸었다. In: Sensation Nr. 1 auf dem CDU-Parteitag: 11 deutsche Ländern und endlich ein Schul-Ministerium?, (Bild-Zeitung, 6. Nov. 1968); Forderung der CDU nach Bundesbildungsministerium stößt auf heftige Kritik, (Die Welt, 7. Nov. 1968). 37) Drei Fragen an Bundesminister Hans Leussink und die Kultusminister der Länder, (Publik, 23. Juli 1971). 38) Sozial oder sozilistische Schule, hier: Redemanuskript des Sprechers der CDU-Landtagsfraktion NW, Albert Pürsten, MdL, bei der Aussprsche über die Antwort der Landesregierung auf die Große Anfrage der CDU zur Schulsituation in Nordrhein-Westfalen (Drucksachen 7/2130, 7/2131 und 7/3397) in der Landtagssitzung am 21. März 1974, KPV-Schnellbericht, 24./74, 25. März 1974, S. 7.

334 (3) 새로운보수적인노선으로의전환 (1973/74~1979) , NRW ( )., ) 1976,. 40),. Echternach 1973 JU. 41). SPD/FDP..,. 70,. 42). 70, ( ).,. /. 60 Volksschule. (Freie Schule). 43) 60,. 44). 4. 기민당교육정책의전반적인분석., 39) Ⅰ. Zur Situation - Grundsätze und Leistungen der CDU/CSU, in: Entwurf - Kulturpolitisches Programm 1976, Stand: 24.. Okt ) Gauger, Jörg-Dieter: Kontinuität und Wandel, Sankt Augustin u.a. 2011, S ) Putzt Rot aus linken Brillengläsern? Die Schüler-Union: die größte und expansivste Vereinigung an den Gymnasien (von Martin Bernstorf), (Christ und Welt, 26. Apr. 1974). 42) Vgl. 1. Akademikerbedarf und Studienplatzkapazität, Pressereferat der CDU/CSU-Fraktion des deutschen Bundestages, Bonn/Rhein, 18. April 1974, S ) Braunschweig-Ulmann, Renate: Als Alternative oder Ergänzung wieder gefragt. Zur Situation der katholischen Freien Schulen in der Bundesrepublik, in: Herder-Korrespondenz, Jg. 30, 1976, S ) Vogel, Bernhard: Bildungsmonopol des Staates?, Nr. 4, Köln, 1973, S. 3-7.

335 .. Einheitsschule. 60..,. 3.. (Evangelischer Arbeitskreis, Sozialausschüsse, KPV(Kommunalpolitische Vereinigung), Mittelstandsvereinigung, Junge Union ). Schüler Union. 45).. 60., 70. : (BDI, BDA, DIHT),....., ( ). 46)., NRW ( ) (Kooperative Schule) /,. (Volksbegehren).. 2 : 60, ( ).. Hahn, 45) Betr.: Neuberufung des Bundeskulturausschusses, (Vermerk Herrn Professor Dr. Biedenskopf), Bonn, 11. Feb. 1974; Bundeskulturausschuß der CDU Mitgliederliste (Stand: 15. März 1975). 46) CDU für Verkürzung der Schulzeit, Dienst für Kulturpolitik, (dpa, 23. April 1973, S. 21).

336 . 47) Osterloh,. 48) Mikat. Vogel,, Hahn. 49).,. Vogel,. 50). Werner Remmers. 51). 5. 결론 60..,,,., 3., /73, 47) Das geteilte Abitur (Rede von Kultusminister Hahn), Stuttgart, 30. Dez. 1964, S ) Vgl. Kulturpolitische Tagung der CDU in Bad Bramstedt Osterloh warnt vor Experimenten, Kieler Nachrichten, (18. Aug. 1962). 49) Die Berufsakademie eine neue Perspektive der beruflichen Bildung für Abiturienten (Referat von Wilhelm Hahn), in der Fachtagung Bildungspolitik der politischen Akademie Eichholz: Bildung zwischen Reform und Revolution, Nr. 22/21. März 1974, S ) Vogel, Bernhard (Hg.): Neue Bildungspolitik, Berlin 1976, S. 8-9, ) Der Union fehlt eine Orientierungsstufe Schulpolitk zwischen Hannover und Saarbrücken, (Deutsche Zeitung, 29. Apr. 1977).

337 , , ,.., 60,.

338

339 한국서양사학회연합학술대회 2017 년 12 월 2 일 ( 토 ) 사회 : 이찬행 ( 성균관대 ) 발표 1 냉전초기미국의핵무기공보정책과핵프로파간다의등장 : 트루먼행정부의심리전전략위원회를중심으로발표 : 심지형 ( 고려대 ) 토론 : 김정배 ( 신라대 ) 발표 2 국제인권정치와냉전 : 트랜스내셔널인권단체들의활동을중심으로발표 : 이주영 (UNIST) 토론 : 김정욱 ( 인천대 )

340

341 냉전초기미국의핵무기공보정책과핵프로파간다의등장 : 트루먼행정부의심리전전략위원회를중심으로 심지형 ( 고려대학교석사과정위탁교육생. 육군대위.) Ⅰ. 서론 (Roger Dingman), (Harry S. Truman).. 1) ??. (Psychological Strategy Board, PSB) 1951.,, (nuclear propaganda). (Ronald W. Reagan), (Dwight D. Eisenhower) (Atoms for Peace). 2) ,, (Edward P. Lilly) 3) (Scott Luca s) 4)..,. (David Alan Rosenberg) 5) 1) Roger Dingman, Atomic Diplomacy During the Korean War," International Security 13, no. 3 (1988), 91. 2) 아이젠하워의평화를위한핵선전에관해서는 Kenneth A. Osgood, Total Cold War: Eisenhower's Secret Propaganda Battle at Home and Abroad (Lawrence, KS.: University Press of Kansas, 2006) 참조. 레이건행정부의핵프로파간다는 Diana Papademas, Nuclear Propaganda, Humanity & Society 8, no. 1 (1984); Stephen Hilgartner, Richard C. Bell, and Rory O'Connor, Nukespeak: Nuclear Language, Visions, and Mindset (San Francisco: Sierra Club Books, 1982) 참조. 3) Edward P. Lilly, The Psychological Strategy Board and Its Predecessors: Foreign Policy Coordination , Studies in Modern History (1968). 4) Scott Lucas, Campaigns of Truth: The Psychological Strategy Board and American Ideology, , The International History Review 18, no. 2 (1996). 5) David Alan Rosenberg, The Origins of Overkill: Nuclear Weapons and American Strategy, ,

342 6) ,.. (William E. Daugherty) 7) (Christopher Simpson) 8), (Garth S. Jowett) (Victoria O Donnell) 9)..,. - (Shawn J. Parry-Giles) 10) (Kenneth A. Osgood) 11). - (rhetorical presidency),. (the Total Cold War). 2.,. (Atoms for Peace) ,... International Security 7, no. 4 (1983); David Alan Rosenberg, Us Nuclear Stockpile, 1945 to 1950, Bulletin of the Atomic Scientists 38, no. 5 (1982). 6) Dingman, Atomic Diplomacy During the Korean War. ; Truman, Attlee and the Korean War Crisis," in The British Commonwealth and the Allied Occupation of Japan, : Personal Encounters and Government Assessments, ed. Ian Nish (Boston: Global Oriental, 2013). 7) William E. Daugherty, A Psychological Warfare Casebook (Baltimore: Published for Operations Research Office, Johns Hopkins University by Johns Hopkins Press, 1958). 8) Christopher Simpson, Science of Coercion: Communication Research and Psychological Warfare, (New York: Oxford University Press, 1994). 9) Garth S. Jowett and Victoria O'Donnell, Propaganda and Persuasion, 5th ed. (Thousand Oaks, Calif.: SAGE, 2012). 10) Shawn J. Parry-Giles, The Rhetorical Presidency, Propaganda, and the Cold War, (Westport, Conn.: Praeger, 2002). 11) Osgood, Total Cold War.

343 Ⅱ. 심리전전략위원회의설립배경과체계 ) 2. 13) (William Benton). (U.S. Information and Educational Exchange Act of 1948, Smith-Mundt Act).,. 14) ( 嫌美 ) (Hate America Campaign). 15),.,, (Campaign of Truth).. 16) 17), ,. 18) 12) Simpson, Science of Coercion, 11; Lilly, The Psychological Strategy Board and Its Predecessors, ) Lucas, Campaigns of Truth, ) Daugherty, A Psychological Warfare Casebook, 136; Nicholas John Cull, The Cold War and the United States Information Agency: American Propaganda and Public Diplomacy, (New York: Cambridge University Press, 2008), ) Simpson, Science of Coercion, 7. 16) NSC Action 411, Record of Actions by the National Security Council, 1951, Box 168, Harry S. Truman Papers: President's Secretary's Files, Harry S. Truman Library( 이하 HSTL), 국사편찬위원회사료관 ( 이하국편 ) 소장 ; Lilly, The Psychological Strategy Board and Its Predecessors, ) 국무부는심리전전담기구를국무부산하에두기를원했고, 국방부는독립적인심리전기구를주장했다. 두부서의갈등에대해서는 Edward P. Lilly, The Development of American Psychological Operations, , Box 14, PSB Document, Master Book of - Vol. I (2), White House Office, National Security Council Staff: Papers, , NSC Registry Series, Dwight D. Eisenhower Library( 이하 DDEL), 국편소장 ; Lilly, The Psychological Strategy Board and Its Predecessors, 362 참조. 18) Presidential Secret Directive of 4 April 1951 in Plan for Conducting Psychological Operations During General Hostilities (PSB D-8), October 17, 1951, CIA-RDP80R01731R , General CIA Records, Central Intelligence Agency Freedom of Information Act Electronic Reading Room( 이하 CIA FOIA ERR).

344 그림 1 심리전전략위원회조직도 자료 : Psychological Strategy Board Organization, Functions and Budget (PSB D-3). General CIA Records, CIA FOIA ERR, 1.; Lilly, The Psychological Strategy Board and Its Predecessors," 368, 382. 에수록된그림과설명을참조하여필자가재구성.,,, ( ), (the Director of the Psychological Strategy Board, ). 19) ( 前 ), (Gordon Gray). 20) ( 1 )., (the Board).,,,., (the Staff of the Psychological Strategy Board).. (Office of Plans and Policy), (Office of Coordination), (Office of Evaluation and Review). 21) (Panel).,,.,,. 19) Ibid. 20) Lilly, The Psychological Strategy Board and Its Predecessors, ) Psychological Strategy Board Organization, Functions and Budget (PSB D-3), August 13, 1951(app.), CIA-RDP 80R01731R , General CIA Records, CIA FOIA ERR.

345 (ad hoc). 22),,.,. 23),., ) Ⅲ. 심리전전략위원회의핵무기공보정책 ,. (Special Committee of the National Security Council on Atomic Energy, NSC ) (Atomic Energy Commission, AEC),. 25) 1. 26),. 27). (Operation GREENHOUSE),. 28) 22) Ibid., 1; Lilly, The Psychological Strategy Board and Its Predecessors, ) Presidential Secret Directive of 4 April 1951 in PSB D-8. 24) Lilly, The Psychological Strategy Board and Its Predecessors, 367; Status of PSB Documents (PSB E-7), July 13, 1953, CIA-RDP80R01731R , General CIA Records, CIA FOIA ERR. 25) Document 86. Memorandum with Attachments from James S. Lay to Dean Acheson, Louis Johnson, Sumner Pike, March 1, 1950, in Documentary History of the Truman Presidency, ed. Dennis Merrill, vol. 21, The Development of an Atomic Weapons Program following World War Ⅱ (Bethesda, MD: University Publication of America, 1997), ) NSC Status of Projects 의 1950 년 9 월 5 일자부터 1951 년 11 월 26 일자까지참조 년 9 월 5 일자 NSC Status of Projects 에국방부가핵무기공보성명을재기안한다는내용이최초언급되고 1951 년 11 월 19 일까지내용의변동이없다. 이는계속해서이문제가국가안전보장회의의의제로거론만될뿐, 실질적으로과업의진척은없었다는반증이라할수있다. National Security Council Status of Projects as of September 5, 1950, CIA-RDP80R01731 R , General CIA Records, CIA FOIA ERR, 7.; National Security Council Status of Projects as of November 19, 1951, CIA-RDP80R01731R , General CIA Records, CIA FOIA ERR, 22; National Security Council Status of Projects as of Novermber 26, 1951, CIA-RDP80R01731R , General CIA Records, CIA FOIA ERR, 23 참조 년 9 월 5 일부터 1951 년 11 월 26 일까지의모든 NSC Status of Projects 의원본은 CIA FOIA ERR 에서열람가능. 27) Document 4. Memorandum of Conversation, June 25, 1950, in Documentary History of the Truman Presidency ( 이하 DHTP), ed. Dennis Merrill, vol. 18, The Korean War: The United States' Response to North Korea's Invasion of South Korea, June 25, November 1950 (Bethesda, MD: University Publication of America, 1997), 11-14; Dingman, Atomic Diplomacy During the Korean War, 57-60, 69; Roger M. Anders, ed., Forging the Atomic Shield: Excerpts from the Office Diary of Gordon E. Dean (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1987), 137; Dingman, Atomic Diplomacy During the Korean War, 73-78; 트루먼은자신의임기가끝나기직전인 1953 년 1 월이되어서야완전한핵무기를해외로운반하는것을승인했다. Robert H. Ferrell, Harry S. Truman: A Life (Columbia, Missouri: University of Missouri Press, 1994), 348 참조. 28) L. Berkhouse et al., Operation GREENHOUSE-1951, ed., Defense Nuclear Agency (Washington D.C.: Defense Nuclear Agency), 1; 38. Announced Nuclear Tests, , in Robert C. Williams and Philip L. Cantelon, eds., The American Atom: A Documentary History of Nuclear Policies from the Discovery of Fission to the Present, (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1984), 180; Document 124. Memorandum with

346 , (Edward W. Barrett). 29).. (Staff Study on Publicity with Respect to Novel Weapons, PSB D-17). 30) PSB D-17 (euphemism). PSB D-17,,,,. 31), (weapons of mass destruction, WMD). PSB D-17. PSB D-17,, 32). 33),. PSB D-17c PSB D-17.. PSB D-17c,.. 34) 7 PSB D-17c, (Weapons Information Guidance Committee, ).. PSB D-17d/ (Raymond B. Allen) , 2 28 NSC ) PSB D-17d/2 PSB D-17, Attachments from Col. P. C. Davis to Mr. Taylor, February 20, 1952, in DHTP, vol. 21, ) Document 110. Memorandum from Wallace Carroll to Gordon Gray, December 20, 1951, in DHTP, vol. 21, 607; Document 106. Memorandum from Edward W. Barrett to James E. Webb, September 26, 1951, in DHTP, vol. 21, ) Staff Study on Publicity with Respect to Novel Weapons (PSB D-17), November 14, 1951, CIA-RDP A , General CIA Records, CIA FOIA ERR, 1-8; Interim Novel Weapons Policy - Guidance for High-Level Statements (PSB D-17, Tab A), November 14, 1951, CIA-RDP A , General CIA Records, CIA FOIA ERR, 9-10; Interim Novel Weapons Policy Guidance - The Reduction of Panic Effect (PSB D-17, Tab B), November 14, 1951, CIA-RDP A , General CIA Records, CIA FOIA ERR, 11; Interim Novel Weapons Policy Guidance - Area Media Treatment (PSB D-17, Tab C), November 14, 1951, CIA-RDP A , General CIA Records, CIA FOIA ERR, ) Staff Study on Publicity with Respect to Novel Weapons (PSB D-17), 1. 32) Ibid., 3. 33) Interim Novel Weapons Policy - Guidance for High-Level Statements (PSB D-17, Tab A), 9. 34) Staff Study on Publicity with Respect to Novel Weapons (PSB D-17c), December 20, 1951, CIA-RDP80R01731R , General CIA Records, CIA FOIA ERR, ) Memorandum for Director Psychological Strategy Board from Clayton Fritchey (PSB D-17d/2), February 13, 1952, CIA-RDP80R01731R , General CIA Records, CIA FOIA ERR; Minutes of Tenth Meeting of the Psychological Strategy Board (PSB M-10), February 21, 1952, Box 17, PSB Document, Master Book of (2)-(6), White House Office, National Security Council Staff: Papers, , NSC Registry Series, DDEL, 2. 국편소장 ; Document 7. Report to the National Security Council by the Psychological Strategy Board (NSC 126), February 28, 1952, in Foreign Relations of the United States( 이하 FRUS), , ed. Lisle A. Rose and Neal H. Pertersen, vol. II, National Security Affairs, part 2 (Washington, D.C.: U.S. Government Printing Office, 1984),

347 ., PSB D-17d/2.. PSB D-17 PSB D-17d/2,,. NSC 126,,, 3,.,,. Ⅳ. 심리전전략위원회의핵무기공보정책의응용과영향 NSC 126,. (Operation IVY),.. 36) , L (Ad Hoc Panel L ). 37) L ) L,. 39),. A, C., L., B., C. L. 40) 36) Document 138. Memorandum from Raymond B. Allen to David K. E. Bruce, June 19, 1952, in DHTP, vol. 21, ) Document 140. Memorandum from Paul C. Davis to Walter Bedell Smith, July 1, 1952, in DHTP, vol. 21, 733; Document 152. Memorandum with Attachments from James S. Lay to Dean Acheson, Robert Lovett, Gordon Dean, Semtember 17, 1952, in DHTP, vol. 21, ) Ibid. 39) Document 55. Draft Memorandum by R. Gordon Arneson to the Secretary of State, September 29, 1952, in FRUS, , vol. II, part 2, ) Ibid., ; L 임시패널이작성한세가지성명은다음과같다. 부록 A 국방부 원자력위원회합동성명오늘국방부와원자력위원회는 132 합동특수임무단이핵무기개발을위한실험을올가을에수행할예정이라고발표했습니다. 실험은태평양마샬군도에니웨톡환초에있는원자력위원회의태평양지상실험장에서있을예정입니다. 실험은원자력법의철저한보안규정에따라수행될것입니다. 실험이전에추가성명발표는없습니다. 미국정부와합동특수임무단의공식옵서버들만실험에참석할예정입니다. 퍼시클락슨 (Percy W. Clarkson) 소장이지휘하는 132 합동특수임무단이라는기구는 1952년 2월 18일에발족되었습니다.

348 (psychological exploitation).,.,. (Stefan T. Possony). 41) (Operations Coordinating Board, OCB). 42) 1980, (Atoms for Peace) (Star Wars)., <The Day After> 43) ABC, (pro-nuclear propaganda). 44). (nukespeak) (spin)., 부록 B 원자력위원회의장의성명최근국방부와원자력위원회를위해작전을수행해온 132 합동특수임무단은마샬군도에니웨톡환초에서실험장치하나를폭발시켰습니다. 이폭발실험은우리의 1952년연쇄실험중하나이며 1951년의연쇄실험과같이중원소의분열반응이나경원소의융합반응으로에너지를방출하는, 여러유형의무기를개발하기위한것입니다. 그실험들은원자력법의철저한보안규정에따라수행되고있으며, 그에관한추가사실은공표되지않을것입니다. 부록 "C" 원자력위원회의장의성명국방부와원자력위원회를위해작전을수행해온 132 합동특수임무단은마샬군도에니웨톡환초에서세번째무기개발연쇄실험을완료했습니다. 1951년그린하우스연쇄실험과마찬가지로, 중원소의분열반응이나경원소의융합반응으로에너지를방출하는, 여러유형의무기를개발하기위한것입니다. 그린하우스와는달리, 이번연쇄실험에는구조물, 장비또는실험용동물에대한폭발효과와연관된실험은없습니다. 실험에참여한과학분야중진들은결과에만족감을나타냈습니다. 합동특수임무단의민군지도자및일원들은계획과작전분야의정밀함에서눈에띄는성과를달성했으며국방부와원자력위원회로부터찬사를받았습니다. 그실험들은원자력법의철저한보안규정에따라수행되고있으며, 그에관한추가사실은공표되지않을것입니다. 세계평화에대한위협이존재하고, 군비통제에대한효과적이며강제력있는협약이부재한상황에서, 미국정부는자유세계방어를위해이거대한에너지를개발하는연구를계속해야만합니다. 동시에미국정부는인류의생산적인목적을위해이에너지를활용하는방향으로, 광범해지고늘어나는성과를가지고그연구를추진해나갈것입니다. ( 밑줄은원문그대로인용.) 부록 A, B 의최종안은 Ibid., 1025 참조 ; 부록 C 의최종안은 Laurence Burd, H-BOMB TEST BARED BY U.S.: AEC Scientists Say Explosion Is Successful: Probes Mail Telling of Blast, Chicago Tribune, November 17, 1952, accessed September 18, 2017, 참조. 41) Document 161. Memorandum with Attachments from Byron K. Enyart, November 18, 1952, in DHTP, vol. 21, ) Osgood, Total Cold War, ) The Day After, directed by Nicholas Meyer (ABC Circle Films, 1983). 44) Papademas, Nuclear Propaganda,

349 ,. (manipulation of political information).,. (spin doctor). 45) PSB D-17. PSB D ) PSB D-17, (mass effect) (permitting greater target selectivity). 47) (defensive), (productive). 48)...,. 49) -,. 50).,. 40.,,., (ideological warfare), ( 言 ), 4.,,. 51).,,,,,.,,,,.,. (simulacre) 52),,. 45) Jowett and O'Donnell, Propaganda and Persuasion, 3. 46) Staff Study on Publicity with Respect to Novel Weapons (PSB D-17), 1, 4. 47) Ibid., 5. 48) Document 152. Memorandum with Attachments from James S. Lay to Dean Acheson, Robert Lovett, Gordon Dean, Semtember 17, 1952, in DHTP, vol. 21, ) Lucas, Campaign of Truth, ) Parry-Giles, The Rhetorical Presidency, ) Osgood, Total Cold War, ) 포스트모더니즘철학자장보드리야르 (Jean Baudrillard) 는 가장 ( 假將, Simulacre) 이실재를대체하고가장과실재가구분되지않는현상 을시뮬라시옹 (Simulation) 이라명명하였다. 사람들은실재를상징하는수많은이미지들을통해그실재를판단한다. 그리고사람들은결국그이미지들을실재라고생각하게된다. 핵무기역시실재는엄청난파괴력을가진무기이지만, 핵프로파간다를통해사람들의의식속에는평화를지키기위한방어수단, 인류의복지와경제발전을위해반드시필요한에너지와같은이미지로사람들에의식속에각인되었다. 시뮬라시옹과시뮬라크르에관해서는 Jean Baudrillard, 시뮬라시옹, 하태환역 ( 서울 : 민음사, 2001) 참조.

350 Ⅴ. 결론.,,.,. PSB D-17. NSC 126. NSC 126,,. PSB D-17. L".,,,.., ?, NSC NSC 68..,. NSC 126,. 53),.. 54). 53) Document 7. Report to the National Security Council by the Psychological Strategy Board (NSC 126), February 28, 1952, in FRUS, , vol. II, part 2, ) Document 106. Memorandum from Edward W. Barrett to James E. Webb, September 26, 1951, in DHTP, vol. 21, 598.

351 . 55) -,. 56) -. <The Day After> , 59~75%. 57),. 35 <The Day After>,.,..,,. 58),..,.. 55) Hilgartner, Bell, and O'Connor, Nukespeak, xiv. 56) Parry-Giles, The Rhetorical Presidency, ) 미국 brain.gallup.com 의갤럽조사결과. Osgood, Total Cold War, 1, 371(note 1). 에서재인용. 58) Dingman, Atomic Diplomacy During the Korean War, 91.

352

353 국제인권정치와냉전 : 트랜스내셔널인권단체들의활동을중심으로 이주영 ( 울산과학기술원 ) I. 서론 : 관련연구경향들 ( ),.,, 1970,.... 1) , 1) 이주영, 미국사학계에서의새로운냉전사연구 ( 역사비평 110, 2015) 를참조할것.

354 . 1970,,,, 3,. II. 인권정치등장의배경, ,, (?)..,,., (Cold War Liberalism)..,..,,...,

355 ,, (Democracy Wall) , ,, (Raul Silva Henriques),,,,.... III. 트랜스내셔널인권단체 (Woodrow Wilson), 1941 (Franklin Roosevelt) (Four Freedoms),. 2) 2

356 (Fédération International des Droits de l Homme) ,,,, (advocacy network).. 2 1, 2. 3)., (Amnesty International) 1961 ' (Appeal for Amnesty)'. ' (Amnesty International)',,,,,,.. 4) (Sean MacBride) (Helsinki). (Sarah Snyder) 1972 (Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe) 1975 (Helsinki Final Act) (European Security Conference), 2) Margaret E. Keck and Kathryn Sikkink, Activists Beyond Borders: Advocacy Networks in International Politics (Cornell University Press, 1998), ) Keck and Sikkink, Activists beyond Borders, ) Aryeh Neier, International Human Rights Movement: A History (Princeton University Press, 2012), pp

357 ,,,,, ,,,,,,, (transnational Helsinki network). 5)......,,,.,..., (Joe Eldridge) (Augusto Pinochet) (Salvador Allende).. 6) (United Methodist Church). 7) (Henry Kissinger) 5) Sarah Snyder, Human Rights Activism and the End of the Cold War: A Transnational History of the Helsinki Network (Cambridge University Press, 2011). 6) Ibid., ) :8 Korea-General: Political Crisis N.A.C.H.R.K. (1976) North American Coalition for Human Rights in Korea, Records of the World Division of the General Board of Global Missionaries, General Commission on Archives and History, Drew University, NJ

358 ..... (Amnesty International U.S.A.) ,000 50,000. (AI ),.,.., (Helsinki Accords) (Helsinki Watch) 1981 (Americas Watch),, 1988 (Human Rights Watch).., (Inter-American Commission on Human Rights), (Committee Against Repression in Brazil(CARIB)), (Washington Office on Latin America). (The North American Coalition for Human Rights in Korea) (Church Women United),, (Maryknoll Fathers and Brothers), (United Church of Canada), (United Methodist Church) (National Council of Churches) 7..,... 8).., 8) Neier, International Human Rights Movement,

359 (The North American Coalition for Human Rights in Korea) ABC News. 9) (AIUSA).. (information politics), (symbolic politics), (leverage politics), (accountability politics). 10) ) IV. 한국과인권정치 (Donald Renard),. 12) 1970,.., 9) A letter to ABC News, Special Collection of Democracy and Unification in Korea (#358), Box 26, UCLA Richard E. Young Research Library, Los Angeles, CA. 10) Keck and Sikkink, Activists beyond Borders, ) Neier, International Human Rights Movement, ) :8 Korea-General: Political Crisis N.A.C.H.R.K. (1976) North American Coalition for Human Rights in Korea, Records of the World Division of the General Board of Global Missionaries, General Commission on Archives & History, Drew University, Madison, NJ.

360 ..,,,,,,. (Amnesty International) ,, ' ' ).., (Ivan Morris) ) (The North American Coalition for Human Rights in Korea (NACHRK)) (The United Movement for Democracy and Unification in Korea (UMDUK)) (National Council of Churches in Korea(NCCK)). 15). (The Association of Korean Christians in North America, INC.) (National Council of Churches of Christ (NCCC)), (to humanize). 13) 앰네스티스토리 / 국제앰네스티 - 한국지부 - 역사 / ( 검색 : 2015 년 8 월 10 일 ) 14) Kenneth Cmiel, The Emergence of Human Rights Politics, p ) Activities by NACHRK, :8 Korea-General: Political Crisis N.A.C.H.R.K.(North American Coalition for Human Rights in Korea) (1976), Drew University, Madison, NJ.

361 . 16) (United Methodist Church) ,. (Henry Kissinger) (Gerald Ford),,. 17). (George Ewing Ogle). 18).., ). (NACHRK).. (world division) ), ) (Richard Halloran) (Bernard Krisher). 22) 16) Larry Pullen, Christian Ethics and U.S. Foreign Policy: The Helsinki Accords and Human Rights (Lexington Books, 2000), p ) :4 Korea-General: Kim, Soung Book (S.W.) (1976), Records of the World Division of the General Board of Global Missionaries, General Commission on Archives & History, Drew University, Madison, NJ. 18) Assigned to mission work among the workers in Inchon in the early 1960s, Dr. Ogle also was a lecturer at Seoul National University in He was, however, deported to the United States after publicly criticizing the imprisonment of eight Koreans accused of having Communist ties (Inhyeokdang incident). 19) :7 Korea-General: Political Crisis (January - March) (1976), Records of the World Division of the General Board of Global Missionaries, General Commission on Archives & History, Drew University, Madison, NJ. 20) Patrick Chung, The Pictures in Our Heads, pp ) 한국의중앙정보부가박동선을통해미국정치인들에게뇌물을주어영향을미치려했던시도들이발각된정치스캔들.

362 ....,, V. 결론 : 냉전과인권정치 ,,,, 22) Patrick Chung, The Pictures in Our Heads.

363

364

365 한국서양사학회연합학술대회 2017 년 12 월 2 일 ( 토 ) 사회 : 유윤종 ( 평택대 ) 발표 1 고전기아테네에서의군사적기술과사회문화적변화발표 : 문혜경 ( 제주대 ) 토론 : 윤진 ( 충북대 ) 발표 2 그리스인의로마원로원숭배발표 : 김경현 ( 고려대 ) 토론 : 최자영 ( 부산외대 )

366

367 고전기아테네에서의군사적기술과사회문화적변화 문혜경 ( 제주대 )

368

369 그리스인의로마원로원숭배 김경현 ( 고려대사학과 ) < > ? 4.? * A. (,, ) 표 1) 주화증거의권역 / 시기별분포 (cf. Forni, )

370 아시아속주 아시아속주밖 합계 주화출토권역 확인건수 발행시기 리디아 208건 서기 1~3세기 프리기아 120건 서기 1~3세기 이오니아 76건 아우구스투스 ~ 주로 1~3세기 카리아 57건 서기 1~3세기 아이올리스 54건 서기 2~3세기 뮈시아 24건 아우구스투스 ~ 서기 3세기 크레테 3건 티베리우스 킬리키아 2건 서기 3세기 트라키아 1건 티베리우스 지역미상 2건 연대미상 539건

371 표 2) 주화증거출토지지도

372 표 3) 비문증거의패턴및권역별분포 (cf. Forni, 163~168) ex 1) pro salute Augg...S. Septimi Severi et... et senatus populique Romani..aram posuit (Italia, 212~217 AD) ex 2) pro salute et victoria Imp. Caes...totiusque domus divinae eorum et senatui... ( 3 ) ex 3) salute imp. Caes. divi Traiani Pathici filii divi Nervae nepotis Traiani Hadriani Aug. domuique eeius senatui populique Romani... (, Eumeneia, 2 ) ex 4) ex 5) 비문출토속주 확인건수 내용의특징 아시아 26건 그리스어 thea S. 라틴어 (1건) hiera S. = SPQR 아카이아 11건 그리스어 hiera S. = SPQR 트라키아 9건 아우구스투스 ~ 주로 1~3세기 hiera S. = SPQR 시리아, 아라비아 5건 서기 1~3세기 hiera S. = SPQR 비티니아 4건 서기 2~3세기 hiera S. = SPQR 이탈리아 3건 아우구스투스 ~ SPQR 서기 3세기황실과원로원 아이깁투스키레나이카 2건 티베리우스 hiera S. = SPQR 모이시아 2건 라틴어, 그리스어 SPQR hiera S. = SPQR 이사우리아 2건 그리스어 hiera S. = SPQR 갈리아 1건 라틴어 SPQR 누미디아 1건 라틴어 SPQR 판노니아 1건 라틴어 SPQR 마케도니아 1건 그리스어 hiera S. = SPQR 합계 73건

373 B. 주요참고문헌,, 26 (2010),, 33 (2012) Beaujeu, La Religion Romaine à l'apogée de l'empire: la Politique Religieuse des Antonines (96-192), Paris, 1955 Blanchet, Le Genius Populi Romani, Remarques et Hypothèses, Comptes-Rendus,Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres, 1943 Bloy, Roman Patrons of Greek Communities before the Title Patron, Historia 61(2012) Burrell, Neokoroi: Greek Cities and Roman Emperors, Brill, 2004 Chastagnol, Le Sénat Romain à l'epoque Impériale, Paris, 1992 Davis, Review of Mellor, Thea Rome, JRS 67 (1977) Eilers, Roman Patrons of Greek Cities, Oxford Univ. Press, 2002 Erskine, Greek Embassies and the City of Rome, Classics Ireland 1 (1994), The Romans as Common Benefactors, Historia 43 (1994), Greekness and Uniqueness: the Cult of the Senate in the Greek East, Phoenix 51 (1997) Fayer, Il Culto della dea Roma: Origine e Diffusione nell'impero, Editrice Trimestre Pescara, 1976, Il Culto del Demos dei romani, Studi Romani, 26 (1978) Fears, Ho Demos ho Romaion, Genius Populi Romani: a Note on the Origin of Dea Roma, Mnemosyne 31 (1978) Ferrary, De l'evergetisme Hellenistique à l'evergetisme Romain, in Actes du Xe Congrès Internationale d'epigraphie Grecque et Latine (1992), Paris, 1997 Forni, Iera e Theos Synkletos: Un Capitolo dimenticato nella Storia del Senato Romano, Atti della Accademia Nazionale del Lincei 5 (1954) Friesen, Twice Neokoros: Ephesus, Asia, and the Cult of the Flavian Imperial Family, Brill, 1993 Fuchs, Genio, in Enciclopedia dell'arte Antica (1960) Habicht, Gottmenschentum und Griechische Städte, München, 1970 Kershaw, Personification in the Hellenistic World: Tyche, Kairos, Nemesis, (Dissert.), University of Bristol, 1986 Kienast, Der heilige Senat: Senatskult und kaiserlicher Senat, Chiron 15 (1985) Kolb & Vitale (hrsg.), Kaiserkult in den Provinzen des Römischen Reiches, Berlin, 2016 Klügmann, L'Effigie di ROMA nei Tipi Monetarii piu antichi, Roma, 1879 Kunckel, Der Römische Genius, Heidelberg, 1974 Latte, Römische Religionsgeschichte, München, 1992 Leunissen, Conventions of Patronage in Senatorial Careers under the Principate, Chiron 23 (1993) Mellor, Thea Rome: the Worship of the Goddess Roma in the Greek World, Göttingen, 1976 Mommsen, Römisches Staatsrecht, B. 3, Abt. 2, Leipzig, 1888, Nicols, Patrons of Greek Cities in the Early Principate, ZPE 80 (1990), Tabulae Patronatus: a Study of the Agreement between Patron and Client-Community, ANRW II, 13 (1980), Civic Patronage in the Roman Empire, Brill, 2014

374 Oliver, The Sacred Gerusia, Hesperia Supplement 6 (1941) Reynolds, The Origins and Beginning of Imperial Cult at Aphrodisias, PCPhS 206(1980) San Vicente, El Genius Populi Romani en los Emperadores del Siglo IV y sus Antecedentes, ARYS 8 ( ) Sattler, Augustus und der Senat, Göttinge, 1960 Talbert, The Senate of Imperial Rome, Princeton Univ. Press, 1984 Taylor, The Divinity of the Roman Emperor, Philadelphia, 1975 Touloumakos, Zum Römischen Gemeindepatronat im griechischen Osten, Hermes 116 (1988) Wehrli, Sur la Formule Romaioi hoi koinoi euergetai panton (les Romains, Communs Bienfaiteurs de Tours) dans les Inscriptions Grecques de l'epoque, Siculorum Gymnasium 31 (1978) Wissowa, Religion und Kutus der Römer, 1902,

375 한국서양사학회연합학술대회 2017 년 12 월 2 일 ( 토 ) 사회 : 최선아 ( 서원대 ) 발표 1 기독교페미니스트마르그리트드나바르발표 : 김충현 ( 충남대 ) 토론 : 강미숙 ( 한남대 ) 발표 년대샹파뉴지방샴페인도매상들의마케팅전략발표 : 최향란 ( 전남대 ) 토론 : 정동준 ( 대진대 )

376

377 기독교페미니스트마르그리트드나바르 김충현 ( 충남대 )

378

379 년대샹파뉴지방샴페인도매상들의마케팅전략 최향란 ( 전남대 )

380

381 한국서양사학회연합학술대회 2017 년 12 월 2 일 ( 토 ) 사회 : 성백용 ( 한남대 ) 발표 1 클뤼니수도원의 위령 ( 慰靈 ) 의날 과장례 ( 葬禮 ) 발표 : 이정민 ( 경상대 ) 토론 : 차용구 ( 중앙대 ) 발표 2 성인이왕국수호성인이되기까지 : 스코틀랜드의수호성인성안드레아의경우발표 : 이상동 ( 성균관대 ) 토론 : 홍용진 ( 서울시립대 )

382

383 클뤼니수도원의 위령 ( 慰靈 ) 의날 과장례 ( 葬禮 ) 이정민 ( 경상대학교 ) I. II (extra monasterium) III. 1. (vestitio ad succurendum) 2. IV. I. 머리말 ( 亡者 ).. (Toussaint) (la fe te du jour des morts) 1), (saints)... 2), ( 死後 ) ( 安寧 ) (les reliques, 聖遺物 ). 980 (Cluny).. 1 (Grégoire le Grand) ( 敎義 ),. (Dialogues) 4. ( 幻影 ). 3) 1) 로마가톨릭에서는 망자들의날 (Commemoratio Omnium Fidelium Defunctorum) 을 위령 ( 慰靈 ) 의날 로부르고있다. 본발표문에서는 망자들의날 을 위령의날 로표기한다. 2) Dominique Barthélemy, "La paix de dieu dans son contexte", Cahiers de civilisation médiévale, 40, 1997, p 9. 3) Gryson R. Grégoire le Grand. Dialogues. T. Ill (Livre IV). Revue belge de philologie et d'histoire, tome 59, fasc. 1, 1981, 212.

384 1 ( 輕重 ), 3,. 1 (Justus).. (Copiosus) ) ) (Bec) (Rochester) (Gandulphe) 2. 6) (Odilon, ) 12. 7) (Hugues de Semur, )...,. 8) 11. II. 클뤼니수도원장오딜롱과위령의날 1. 위령의날 (La fe te du jour des morts).. (Liber Machabaeorum) (drachme). 9) 4) J. Ntedika, L'évolution de l'au-delà dans la prière pour les morts. Etude de patristique et de liturgie dans la prière pour les morts.. Etude de patristique et de liturgie latines(ive-viiie siècles), Louvain-Paris, 1971, ) Fideles omni saeculo eamdem consuetudinem pariter receperunt., De Sacrif. miss., lib. III, cap. XXIII. 6) P. Ragey, Histoire de Saint Anselme, t. I, p ) F. Plaine, "La Fête des morts du 2 novembre. Dates et circonstances de songe à l'eglise universelle", Revue du clergé de France, 7, 1896, ) Dominique Iognat-prat, Des morts très spéciaux aux morts ordinaires; La pastorale funéraire clunisienne(xie-xiie siècles), Médiévales, 31, 1996, 80. 9) 성서에는 망자들이죄때문에고통을받는것으로부터해방시키고자망자들을위해서기도한다는생각은성스럽고칭

385 (St. Augustinus).. 10). 11),, (oratores), (bellatores) (laboratores) 3 (ordines ecclesiae). 12). (la confraternité).,. 13) (Metz) (Amalarius).,... 14)... (la Trinité) 2 (Séville) (Isidore) (la Pentecôte) (Jotsald) 1030 (Toussaint) ) (Pierre Damien). 16) (Martyrologe Romain) 17) (Jacques Le Goff). 18) 2., ) 998 송받을만하다. ; 마카베오 2 권, XII, ) St. Augustin, Confess., lib. IX, cap.2, n 1. 11) De Cura pro moritus, 12) E. Oritigues, "L'élaboration de la théorie des trois ordres chez Haymon d'auxerre", Francia, 14, 1986, ) Dominique Iognat-prat, Les morts dans la comptabilité céleste des Clunisiens de l'an miltien et Lotharingie, Religion et culture autour de l'an mil; royaume Capétien et Lotharingie, (Paris;Picard), 1990, ) Amalaire, Liber de ordine antiphonarii, c. 65, Opera liturgica omnia, ed. J. M. Hanssens, 3, (Sutudi e Testi 140), Citta del Vaticano, 1950, 98, 재인용. 15) Jotsald, Vita sancti Odilonis, PL., 142, col. 926C-927B, trad.,dominique Iognat-prat, Religion et culture autour de l'an mil; royaume Capétien et Lotharingie, (Paris;Picard), 1990, 위령의날 이 1030 년부터시작되는것으로가장많이받아들여지고있다 ; Liber tramitis qevi Odilonis, ed., P. Dinter, Corps Consuetudinum Monasticarum, 10, Siegburg, 1980, 126, ) Pierre Damien, PL., 144, col ) Apud Silviniacum sancti Odilonis abbatis Cluniacensis, qui primus commemorationem omnium fidelium defunctorum prima die post festum Omnium Sanctorum in suis monasteriis fieri praecepit; quem ritum postea universalis ecclesia recipiens comprobavit, Martyrologium Romanum..., Propylacum ad Acta Sanctorum decembris, Bruxelles, 1940, 1. 18) J. Le Goff, La naissance du purgatoire, Paris, 1981, ) G. Duby, La société aux XIe et XIIe siècles dans la région ma ĉonnaise, (Bibliothèque générale de l'ecole pratique

386 5. 20) 960 (scriptorium). 21) (cartulaire). 22).. D. (Igna-Prat) (Saint Hugues) 1109 D. (Poeck). (Maïeul) , ) 2. 사망자명부와수도원외부사람들 (extra monasterium) (libri confraternitatum, libri memoriales, libri vitae). 24), (familia).., (rouleau des morts)'. 25) ( 終身 ) ( 年刊 ) ,. ( 捷徑 ) (liber tramitis aevi Odilonis) ( 誓願 ) (monahcus nostrae congregationis) (amis)',,. 26) ( 捷徑 )(liber tramitis aevi Odilonis) 34 (extra monasterium). 27) (turme). 28) des hautes etudes 6e section), 2e éd., Paris, 1971, p ) J. F. Lemarignier, l'exemption monastique et les origines de la réforme grégorienne, dans A Cluny, Congès scientifiaue, fe tes et cérémonies liturgiques en l'honneur des saints abbés odon et Odilon(9-11 juillet 1949), Dijon, 1950, ) 이미 999 년경클뤼니수도원의수서본들의스타일에변화가생긴다. 글씨가크고진해지며잉크는더욱까맣게바뀌며장식이들어가기시작한페이지레이아웃은보다우아해진다 ; M. C. Garand, "Copistes de Cluny au temps de saint Maïeul( )", Bibliothèque de l'ecole des Chartes, 136, 1978, ) Recueil des Chartes de l'abbaye de Cluny, éd., A. Bernard-A. Bruel, 1-4, Paris, ) D. Poeck, Laiengräbnisse in Cluny, dans Frühmittelaterliche Studien, 15, (Maïeul), 122, 176(Odilon), 152(Hugues) 재인용 ; Dominique Iognat-prat, Les morts dans la comptabilité céleste des Clunisiens de l'an miltien et Lotharingie, Religion et culture autour de l'an mil; royaume Capétien et Lotharingie, (Paris;Picard), 1990, ) N. Hyughebaret, Les documents nécrologique, Turnhout, 1972, ) M. L. Delisle, "Des monuments paléographiques concernant l'usage de prier pour les morts", Bibliothèque de l'école des Chartes; 2e série, t. III, mai-juin, 1847, 5e livr., ) 한예로, 오딜롱은 매우소중한벗 (ami très cher) 인앙리 (Henri)2 세가예수탄생, 성모마리아취결례, 부활주일, 예수승천대축일과성모승천대축일에보석, 성유물단장구, 왕홀과십자가등을봉헌했다고기술했다고있다 ; 오딜롱시기의첩경 ( 捷徑 ) (liber tramitis aevi Odilonis), 23, 42, 68, 108, 151; F. Neiske, Communities and Confraternities in the Ninth and Tenth Centuries, communication faite au Colloque de Kalamazoo(mai 1988), session dirigée par B. H. Rosenwein. 27) 오딜롱시기의첩경 ( 捷徑 ) (liber tramitis aevi Odilonis), éd. P. Dinter, Corpus Consuetudinum Monasticarum, 10, Siegburg, 1980, ,

387 .,,.. 29) (transmutatio) (Vuldricus).. 30),,,.. (paupers). III. 장례와묘지매장 1. 구원을위한옷갈아입기 (vestitio ad succurendum)...,...,.,.,. 11, (Saint Broladre) (Tréhan) 31) (Mont Saint-Michel).. ( 着衣式 ),,. 32) ) ' 군대 (turme)' 은라틴어 'turma' 로부터유래하며고대로마기병대 ala 의 10 분의 1( 약 30 명의기병중대 ) 또는군대를의미한다. 이단어는클뤼니문서집에서종종수도승공동체를가리키는의미로사용되곤한다 ; ex) Sacrosancto et exorabili loco in honore Dei et beatorum aposto lorum Petri et Pauli consecrato, Cluniensi monasterio, situm in pago Matisconensi, ubi preest domnus Hemardus abbas, cum turma monchorum, Recueil des chartes de l'abbaye de Cluny, éd. A. Bernard-A. Bruel, Collection de documents inédits sur l'histoire de France, Paris, , I, 806,(951 년 4 월 7 일문서 ) 29) Igitur quia in eodem loco iuges oratines et missarum caelebrationes et elemosine fiunt pro statu sanctae Dei aecclesiae et omnium fidelium vivorum et defunctorum salute et requiem ipsius dispendium commune omnium nostrum est detrimentum, H. Zimmermann, Papsturkunden , 2, 530, ) Recueil des Chartes de l'abbaye de Cluny, éd., A. Bernard-A. Bruel, 1-4, Paris, , 2676, 1010 년경. 31) 돌드브레타뉴 (Dol-de-Bretagne) 에서멀지않은곳에위치. 32) Cartulaire du Mont Saint-Michel, Avranches, manuscrit 210; f 70; cf. Guillotin de Corson, Pouillé historique de l'archeve ĉhé de Rennes, II, p

388 (Ecclessia cluniacensis). 33),. 979 (Robert) (Walburge). (Cha teauneuf). 34), ( 捷徑 ) (liber tramitis aevi Odilonis)... ( 出棺 ). 35). 36) ) (populare cimeterium). 38) ) ) ). (domus pietatis)' (Guigues)... 42) 20,.,.,.,. 43) 33) Bulle du 17 avril 1097, Bullarium sacri ordinis cluniacensis, éd. P. Simon, Lyon, 1680,, ) Recueil des Chartes de l'abbaye de Cluny, éd., A. Bernard-A. Bruel, 1-4, Paris, , ) Recueil des Chartes de l'abbaye de Cluny, éd., A. Bernard-A. Bruel, 1-4, Paris, , 203, ) Dominique Iognat-prat, Des morts très spéciaux aux morts ordinaires; La pastorale funéraire clunisienne(xie-xiie siècles), Médiévales, 31, 1996, ) 클뤼니는 3 차례에걸쳐 Cluny I( ), Cluny II( ), Cluny III( ) 으로수도원건물을확장시켜나갔다. 38) 속인을위한묘지는 오딜롱시기의첩경 ( 捷徑 ) (liber tramitis aevi Odilonis) 에서여러차례언급되고있다.(142, p. 206;200, p.280;206, p. 284) 39) Bullarium sacri ordinis cluniacensis, éd. P. Simon, Lyon, 1680, ) H.E.J. Cowdrey, Two studies in Cluniac History (Roma:Las;Oxford),1978, ) Guy de Valous, La monachisme clunisien des origines au XVe siècle, 2vol., Paris, 1970, 1, ) Coutumes de Guigues, C. 41, n 4. 43) Jacques Dubois, "Les moines dans la société du Moyen Age( )", Revue d'histoire de l'eglise de France, tome 60, n 164, 1974, p. 31.

389 (Ma ĉon)... 44) 3, (Monte Cassino).,. 45) 2. 클뤼니수도승의장례 (Bernard).,. 46) 11 ( ). 47). 2. ( 赦罪 ).. ( 醫務室 ).. (armarius) 48).,.,, ) Vita Sanci Hugonis, Bibliotheca Cluniacensis, (Matiscone: sumptibus typisque fratrum Protat), 1915, pp ) Dom Jean Leclercq, Saint Pierre Damien, ermite et homme d'eglise, (Roma:Edizioni di storia e letteratura), 1960, p ) Frederick S. Paxon, The Death ritual at Cluny in the central Middle age, (Brepols, Turnhout, Belgium), 2013, p ) Frater qui se infirmitate ingravescente senserit se in proxima ab hoc seculo migraturum de omni conscientia sua domni abbati, vel priori confitetur et si in capitulum vuit ire ostendit priori vel per se vel per infirmarium, et postea adducunt eum duo fratres inter manusm si est adeo infirmus et petit veniam, reumque se de multis negligentiis contra deum et contra illos confitetur, absolvit, omnesque de suis sedibus altius inclinant, Postea reducitur, reductus rogat ut oleo infirmorum unguatur, et tunc collocatur in lecto tali id est ad terram demiisso, ubi fratres possint undique circumstare. Tunc prior qui tenet ordinem innotescit armario et armarius previdet cuncta ad hoc necessaria scilicet sacerdotem, quem indui facit alba, et stola, et conversos qui deferant aquam benedictam, crucem et candelabra, et ipse portat oleum. Tunc paratis omnibus precedit processio et subsequitur sacerdos, per antiquam consuetudinem totus conventus, imposito quinquagesimo psalmo, et postea si opus fuerit adjunguntur, Deus in nomine tua, Miserere mei deus miserere mei, Deus misereatur, Deus in adjutorium meum., Coutumes de Cluny, et ordinaire liturgique( ), Bibliothèque nationale de France, Département des Manuscrits, Latin 13875, fol. 47v. 48) 아르마리우스는클뤼니에서전례의식과도서관을책임지던수도승을가르킨다. 그는도서관사서와성가대단장의역할을겸하고있다 ;Margot Fassler, "The Office of Cantor in Early Western Monastic Rules and Customaries: A Preliminary Investigation', Early Music History, 59( Cambridge University Press, 1985), 한예로, 교황대리인의역할을수행했음과동시에아르마리우스의역할도수행했던수도승마이울 (Maïeul) 에관한연구가있다 ; M. C. Garand, "Copistes de Cluny au temps de saint Maïeul( )", Bibliothèque de l'ecole des Chartes, 136, 1978, 9.

390 53, 56, ( 聖具 ).,,,.,.. ( 天上 ) ( 不滅 ). (vigilia, 煉禱 ) 49). 50),...,.. ( 喪輿 ). 51).... (opus Dei). (limen)... 52) IV. 맺음말 ( 埋葬 ),. 49) 본발표문에서는 연도 ( 煉禱 ) 로번역을하였다. 클뤼니에는 vigilia' 라는특별한형태의기도가있는데, 이는수도승이사망한당일밤에매시간마다반복되는응송형태의특별한기도이다. 50) Frederick S. Paxon, The Death ritual at Cluny in the central Middle age, (Brepols, Turnhout, Belgium), 2013, ) Frederick S. Paxon, The Death ritual at Cluny in the central Middle age, (Brepols, Turnhout, Belgium), 2013, ) Frederick S. Paxon, The Death ritual at Cluny in the central Middle age, (Brepols, Turnhout, Belgium), 2013, 211.

391 , < 그림 1 관 ( 棺 ) 의덮개 >.,.....